TONDA 


A  STORY  OF  THE  SIOUX. 


WARREN  KMOOREHEAD 


FRED  LOCKLEY 

RARE  WESTERN  BOOKS 

4227  S.  E.  Stark  St. 
PORTLAND.  ORE. 


TONDA 


A  Story  of  the  Sioux 


BY 


WARREN  K.  MOOREHEAD 


CINCINNATI 

THE  ROBERT  CLARKE  COMPANY 
1004 


COPYRIGHT  1904 
BY  WARREN  K.  MOOREHEAD 

All  rights  reserved 


PRESS  OF  THE  ROBERT  CLARKE  COMPANY 
CINCINNATI,  U.  S.  A. 


PREFACE. 


We  have  had  many  books  treating  of  life  on  the  Plains, 
ranging  from  pure  fiction  to  that  which  can  lay  some 
claim  to  historical  accuracy.  In  these,  with  one  or  two 
exceptions,  the  rough-and-ready  Whites  are  endowed  with 
virtues  and  the  Indians  not  only  are  denied  them,  but  are 
portrayed  as  skulking  savages.  It  is  only  in  recent  years 
that  the  Indian  has  had  justice  done  him,  for  which  he 
should  thank  the  ethnologist,  the  philanthropist,  and  the 
educator. 

In  Tonda  we  regard  the  white  people  through  Indian 
eyes,  and  most  of  the  aborigines  are  sketched  from  life 
or  are  composites  of  what  was  best  in  "  old  time  "  Indians. 
There  is  a  sharp  distinction  to  be  drawn  between  Indians 
of  forty  years  ago  and  those  of  the  present  day. 

While  the  author  wishes  to  have  Tonda  classed  as 
fiction,  many  of  the  incidents  related  actually  occurred. 
Generally,  the  customs  are  true  to  life,  although  some 
ethnological  liberties  have  been  taken.  The  Indian  form 
of  speech  is  frequently  changed,  yet  many  sentences  are 
given  as  literal  translations  —  from  governmental  and 
other  reports,  from  the  author's  records  made  while  at 
Pine  Ridge  reservation,  etc. 

The  men  responsible  for  most  of  the  trouble  with  the 
Plains  tribes  from  1840  to  1891  were  traders,  hunters, 
horse-thieves,  adventurers,  and  other  white  rascals.  As 
a  rule,  the  bono  fidp  rn'oneers  and  settlers  were  noble 

959526 


iv  PREFACE. 

men  and  it  is  far  from  the  writer's  intention  to  speak  ill 
of  them.  As  the  Indians  came  in  contact  with  the  worst 
white  men,  naturally  the  Bills  and  Dicks  of  these  pages 
do  not  present  an  edifying  spectacle. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  Canada  has  had  no  serious 
trouble  with  her  Indians  during  the  past  hundred  years. 
Why? 

W.  K.  M. 

Andover,  Massachusetts,  March  10,  1904. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER.  PAGE 

I  TOXDA  COMES   HOME    1 

II  THE  COUNCIL    15 

III  TOXDA  AT  THE  AGENCY 24 

IV  THE  BUFFALO  DANCE    35 

V  THE  BUFFALO    HUNT    49 

VI  RICHARDS  MEETS  THE  HORSE  THIEVES 61 

MI  A  FIGHT  WITH   THE  CROWS G7 

VIII  THE  Sioux  PLAX  AGAIXST  THE  HORSE  THIEVES.  ...  85 

IX  O'DoxxELL  AXD  TOXDA    98 

X  LE  MOYXE  AXD  SPOTTED  EAGLE 108 

XI  TOXDA  ESCAPES  FROM  SPOTTED  EAGLE 120 

XII  DEFEAT  OF  THE  HORSE  THIEVES 134 

XIII  TOXDA  AXD  STROXG  HEART   150 

XIV  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  TOXDA   159 

XV  MIXERS  ARE  DISCOVERED    165 

XVI  CUSTER  COMES    177 

XVII  RUXXER    AXD    THE    WOLVES     189 

XVIII  THAT  CORK  LEG    201 

XIX  DEATH  OF  MIXXEHAHA    209 

XX  TROUBLE  ix  THE  NORTH   216 

XXI  TOXDA   RESCUES   RAIX-IX-THE-FACE 225 

XXII  PRISOXERS  ARE  KILLED    234 

XXIII  THE  COXGRESSIOXAL  COMMITTEE   244 

XXIV  EXELBY'S  SCHEME    260 

XXV  CUSTER  MAKES  WAR    275 

XXVI  THE   WAR   DAXCE    282 

XXVII  THE  DF.ATH  OF  CUSTER    289 

XXVIII  COXCLUSIOX     300 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

IONDA    Frontispiece. 

OMAHA  AND  Two  BEARS   11 

W  ADA  HA.  THE  MEDICINE  MAX   19 

STRONG  HEART    40 

THE    HIDE-HUNTER    48 

STRONG  HEART  ESCAPES  FROM  THE  HERD 54 

\YHERE  THE  MILLIONS  HAVE  GONE 59 

RAIN-IN-THE-FACE  IN   FULL  COSTUME 84 

THE  EVIL  FACE  OF  SPOTTED  EAGLE 1 10 

RAIN-IN-THE-FACE  IN  ORDINARY  COSTUME    123 

THE  Sioux  AND  THE  HORSE  THIEVES 135 

THE  DEATH  OF  JACK 144 

BILLY  BURNS  THE  AGENCY 171 

MlNNEHAHA       .212 

RED  CLOUD  AND  PROFESSOR  MARSH 25G 

SITTING    BULL    273 

THE  DEATH  OF  CUSTER    296 

STRONG   HEART.   ,1  R 301 

[vii] 


TO  N  D  A. 


i. 

TOXDA  COMES  HOME. 

Lt  was  nearly  thirty  years  ago.  Those  were  the  good 
old  times  of  the  Indians,  which  to-day  they  tonehingly 
refer  to  as  "  the-days-when-buffalo-were-here." 

A  great  Sioux  village  lay  along  the  Xiobrara  river  in 
northern  Xebraska,  the  heart  of  the  buffalo  country. 
Three  or  four  days'  journey  northward  were  the  Black 
Hills,  far  to  the  south  and  the  east  lay  the  White  settle 
ments;  beyond  the  Black  Hills  on  the  upper  Missouri 
lived  the  Crow  Indians  —  hereditary  enemies  of  the  Sioux. 

It  was  early  morning,  and  the  camp  had  bestirred  itself. 
Over  the  sand-hills  eastward  the  sun  was  mounting  and 
the  prairie  dogs  with  joyous  and  multitudinous  barks 
hailed  his  warm  beams.  Indeed  it  was  a  happy  day  for 
all.  Did  not  the  Great  Father  on  this  date  give  rations 
to  his  red  children?  So  the  squaws  must  needs  hasten, 
and  the  smouldering  embers  of  the  camp-fires  were  raked 
together,  and  the  blaze  rekindled.  The  remnants  of  food 
in  the  tipis  were  prepared  and  hastily  eaten,  and,  as  soon 
as  the  ponies  could  be  caught  and  brought  in  from  the 
plain,  nearly  every  man,  woman,  and  child  mounted  and 
rode  off  to  the  agency  buildings,  five  miles  distant,  to 
receive  supplies. 

Xear  the  center  of  the  village  stood  Two  Bears'  lodge. 
Like  all  the  tipis,  it  was  built  of  heavy  buffalo  hides 

[l] 


&  TONDA. 

> 

•siiiio  tweBty-t^^feet  high  and  fifteen  feet  base  diameter. 
The  poles  supporting  the  hides  were  strong  and  straight. 
Inside  lived,  besides  the  warrior  and  his  wife,  two  girls. 
The  younger.,  although  about  ten  years  of  age,  had  not  yet 
been  named  —  according  to  a  custom  prevalent  among 
tribes  of  long  ago.  When  some  important  event  in  Her 
history  occurred  she  would  be  named  accordingly. 

Two  Bears  himself  was  a  head  warrior  and  sat  in  the 
old  men's  council.  He  was  an  intelligent,  kindly  old  fel 
low,  highly  respected,  and  he  stood  nearly  on  an  equality 
with  the  second  chief,  Gopher.  Omaha,  the  squaw,  was 
named  after  the  tribe  of  Indians  from  whom  she  had 
been  captured,  the  Omahas.  In  Indian  history  it  often 
happens  that  a  woman  is  seized  during  a  fight  or  raid 
upon  a  village.  She  is  adopted  by  her  captors,  and  is 
taken  to  wife  by  the  man  who  captured  her  or  by  one  of 
his  relatives.  She  soon  becomes  reconciled  to  her  new 
home,  and  no  social  distinction  is  made  by  the  women  of 
the  village  between  her  and  any  of  the  squaws  whom  they 
have  known  since  childhood. 

Two  Bears'  family  took  along  two  extra  horses,  not 
because  they  expected  to  receive  more  supplies  than  other 
Sioux,  but  that  they  might  be  properly  prepared  for  a 
certain  event.  Their  eldest  daughter  was  coming  back 
to  them ;  a  bright  beautiful  girl  of  eighteen,  the  pet  of 
the  entire  village,  Tonda,  or  Bright  Star.  Tonda  had  been 
some  three  years  in  the  East,  for  her  parents,  listening  to 
the  good  advice  of  a  missionary,  had  permitted  him  to 
place  her  in  one  of  the  schools  for  Indian  girls. 

In  the  olden  times  food  was  issued  to  the  Sioux  on 
every  alternate  Wednesday,  which  was  designated  by  them 
"  the-day-we-get-food."  It  was  always  followed  by  feast 
ing,  dancing,  and  demonstrations  of  joy.  The  provisions 
would  be  amply  sufficient  to  keep  the  natives  in  food  dur- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  3 

ing  the  ensuing  fortnight  if  they  were  at  all  economical, 
but  they  generally  gorge  themselves  to  the  utmost  capacity 
during  the  next  few  days  and  nights;  hence  when  two 
weeks  have  passed  they  are  often  in  sore  need  of  food. 

And  so  they  set  out  for  the  agency  and  scattered  them 
selves,  observing  no  order,  as  they  journeyed  toward  the 
goal.  Some  of  them  raced  their  horses,  and  each  man 
took  care  of  himself,  for  first  come  would  be  first  served, 
and  in  the  eyes  of  the  agent  the  chief  was  no  better  than 
a  common  warrior. 

The  government  buildings  consisted  of  a  small  two-story 
frame  house,  in  which  the  agent  lived ;  smaller  houses  for 
the  "  boss  herder  "  who  had  charge  of  the  cattle,  and  for 
the  other  employees;  a  long,  low  building,  wherein  was 
the  store  and  the  distributing  office,  a  large  warehouse 
where  the  supplies  were  kept,  and  a  little  log  fort  which 
could  be  used  in  case  of  disturbances.  This  fort  was  also 
used  as  a  jail,  and  more  than  one  obstreperous  Sioux  was 
familiar  with  its  interor. 

The  corral  was  a  large  inclosure  of  two  or  three  acres, 
and  into  it  were  driven,  on  the  morning  of  ration  day, 
enough  cattle  to  supply  the  entire  tribe.  There  was  not 
a  little  competition  on  the  part  of  cattle-men  living  two 
or  three  hundred  miles  south  of  the  agency  to  supply  beef. 
The  cattle  were  brought  overland  two  or  three  times  a  year 
in  large  herds,  and  were  kept  on  the  range  near  the  agency. 
Although  the  Indians  sometimes  stole  cattle  from  settlers, 
it  is  worthy  of  remark  in  passing  that  they  never  robbed 
each  other,  and  the  government  cattle  were  safe  except 
from  white  cattle-thieves. 

This  was  the  initial  beef  issue  of  the  season,  for  it  was 
early  fall,  and  the  Indians  were  supposed  to  have  had 
sufficient  game  to  last  them  through  the  summer.  It  was 
the  first  year  in  which  buffalo  had  become  scarce;  or 


4  TONDA. 

rather  the  first  on  which,  because  of  the  great  number 
of  white  hunters,  the  bison  had  begun  to  range  farther 
west,  north,  and  south.  There  were  two  great  bodies,  each 
comprising  millions  of  creatures,  known  respectively  as 
the  north  herd  and  the  south  herd.  As  the  Indians  had 
killed  no  buffalo  during  July,  August  and  September,  the 
agent  received  instructions  to  issue  beef  early  in  October. 
Ordinarily  he  would  give  them  cattle  every  two  weeks 
from  November  until  June.  Even  this  was  an  innovation., 
for  it  was  only  recently  that  cattle  had  been  issued  to  the 
Sioux  at  any  time  during  the  year. 

When  the  horde  of  Indian  horsemen  came  in  sight  of 
the  agency  building  they  belabored  the  little  mustangs 
and  thundered  forward,  kicking  up  a  great  cloud  of  dust 
as  they  approached.  There  was  much  flaunting  of  blank 
ets  and  feathers  and  streamers,  and  as  it  was  a  clear  day, 
the  sight  presented  by  these  Sioux  —  and  thirty  years  ago 
they  were  the  finest  horsemen  in  the  world  —  as  they  drew 
near,  decked  out  in  all  their  trappings  and  finery  of  the 
most  fantastic  hues,  was  one  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

Upon  reaching  their  destination  the  men  dismounted, 
and,  leaving  the  squaws  and  children  who  had  been  lum 
bering  along  in  the  rear,—  for  the  warriors  were  on  the 
host  horses  and  had  given  the  squaws  and  children  the 
old  and  broken-down  ones,— entered  the  agency  building 
and  stood  before  the  distributing  clerk.  Here  they  re 
ported  their  names,  and  each  head  of  a  family,  or,  in  the 
case  of  small  families,  each  man  who  represented  some  ten 
or  twelve  persons,  received  two  tickets  on  the  warehouse 
keeper.  With  their  tickets  they  passed  in  a  long  row  in 
front  of  the  warehouse  platform,  where,  upon  presenta 
tion  of  one  of  them,  the  warehouseman  and  his  assistants 
delivered  coffee,  beans,  flour,  sugar,  etc.  The  squaws 
kept  near  their  husbands  and  assisted  in  carrying  the 
supplies  to  their  ponies. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  5 

The  second  ticket  is  presented  to  the  employees  in 
charge  of  the  corral,  who  turn  out  as  many  steers  as  there 
are  tickets.  The  men  know  how  many  Indians  draw  ra 
tions,  so  that  the  number  of  animals  is  just  sufficient  to 
satisfy  the  demand.  At  a  given  signal  the  gates  are 
opened  and  the  cattle  let  loose.  The  Indians  have  mean 
while  mounted  their  ponies,  and  as  soon  as  the  first  steer 
makes  its  appearance,  they  set  up  a  great  yell,  and  the 
terrified  animals  pour  out  of  the  pen,  filling  the  air  with 
loud  bellowings.  The  Indians  surround  the  herd  and 
drive  it  toward  their  village,  the  squaws,  meanwhile,  com 
ing  slowly  behind  with  their  children  and  the  supplies  on 
the  backs  of  the  patient,  worn-out  ponies.  \Vhen  near  the 
village,  each  man  singles  out  the  steer  that  he  prefers, 
and  drives  it  some  little  distance  away  from  the  herd. 
When  a  favorable  spot  is  reached  for  the  slaughter  of  the 
animal  he  sends  an  arrow  or  a  bullet  into  some  vital  spot, 
and  thus  the  chase  is  ended.  He  hastily  dismounts,  cuts 
the  jugular  vein  in  order  to  let  the  animal  bleed,  and  then 
returns  to  the  village. -while  the  squaw  skins  and  cuts  up 
the  meat.  In  some  cases  the  braves  help  do  this  work, 
but  more  frequently  the  squaws  are  compelled  to  do  it 
alone. 

AVilliam  O'Donnell  was  agent  for  some  four  thousand 
Sioux.  He  had  been  a  lesser  politician  in  a  certain  large 
city,  and  his  party,  net  ungrateful  for  his  services,  had 
rewarded  him  five  years  previously  by  this  appointment. 
O'Donnell  was  known  to  the  frontiersmen  and  most  of  the 
Indians  as  Billy,  and  rumor  had  it  that  he  was  becoming 
rich.  A  hard  master  he  was  in  some  ways  and,  contrary 
to  most  of  the  sons  of  Erin,  he  possessed  very  few  good 
points.  In  him  the  bad  predominated.  Smoking  his  in 
evitable  pipe  with  the  official  interpreter  alongside,  he 
marched  back  and  forth  on  the  warehouse  platform  and 
called  out  greetings  to  the  assembled  natives. 


6  TONDA. 

"  The  beans  are  not  good,  they  are  wormy/"'  growled 
Sitting  Bull. 

"  Sure  and  youse  fellers  is  always  kicking/"  he  replied. 
Two  Bears  came  up. 

"  When  does  the  stage  come?  Tonda  is  in  it.  Have  I 
time  to  get  my  meat?" 

"It's  a  good  two  hours  yit.  Kill  your  mate.  And  so 
the  pretty  one  is  coining  home?  You're  a  good  Injun, 
Two  Bears,  and  have  a  foine  daughter.  Oi  wish  they  was 
all  loike  youse/'  Two  Bears  called  out  to  Omaha  what 
O'Donnell  had  said. 

l{  Yes,  but  remember  the  oily  tongue,"  she  replied 
grinningly.  "You  shoot  the  steer  as  near  camp  as  yon 
can.  We  will  wait  here.  Gopher's  people  can  take  the 
meat  home  for  us.  We  must  not  miss  Tonda." 

"Aow,*  Gopher,  will  you  take  my  meat  to  your  tipi?" 

"Aow,"  grunted  Gopher.  To  the  corral  they  wrent  and 
when  a  favorable  steer  came  forth  they  drove  him  slowly 
toward  home.  Women  of  Gopher's  lodge  followed  —  for 
Gopher  had  a  large  family. 

Two  Bears  was  somewhat  above  the  average  Sioux,  and, 
when  he  had  shot  his  steer,  he  dismounted,  and,  taking 
his  sharp  hunting  knife,  skinned  the  beast  and  then  dis 
emboweled  it,  helping  Gopher  and  the  women  load  the 
quarters  on  their  ponies.  The  weight  caused  the  animals 
to  stagger  under  the  load,  and  when  relieved  they  seemed 
greatly  pleased,  for  with  one  accord  they  whinnied,  flour 
ished  unshod  heels,  and  started  on  a  trot  to  join  those  of 
their  companions  that  were  grazing  on  the  undulating 
plain  near-by.  Gopher's  people  cut  the  meat  into  long 
strips  and  hung  it  upon  the  little  frame-work  outside  the 
wigwam.  There  the  sun  would  dry  and  harden  it  so  that 

*  A  peculiar  long  guttural  denoting  assent.  Its  use  is  not  con 
fined  to  the  Sioux. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  7 

it  could  be  used  later  in  the  season.  Packed  solidly  down 
in  leather  bags  or  "  trunks/"  great  stores  of  jerked  beef 
was  laid  away  for  winter  use.  While  the  beef  dried, 
smudges  were  started  to  keep  off  flies. 

Two  Bears  mounted  his  horse  and  jogged  back  to  the 
agency,  singing  to  himself  a  song  learned  from  his  father 
long  ago : 

"  Some  day  the  Whites  shall  go  back 

Across  the  great  salt  Mater 

Whence  they  came. 

Happy  days  for  the  Lakotas* 

When  the  Whites  go  back." 

Poor,  old  simple-hearted  Indian !  Could  he  have  looked 
forward  thirty  years  —  game  gone,  lands  taken,  disease 
reducing  tribal  strength  —  no  song  of  hope  would  have 
escaped  his  lips. 

Tying  his  pony  at  the  agency  store-rack  he  went  in. 
Omaha  had  bought  cheap  calico  and  gaudy  ribbons  with 
his  last  silver  dollar. 

"  I  go  to  see  Billy,"  he  said.  Xow  Two  Bears  understood 
very  little  English,  but  the  knowledge,  limited  though 
it  may  have  been,  was  valuable  to  him.  He  had  never  let 
O'Donnell  suspect  that  he  knew  one  word.  Such  traits 
among  Indians  are  common.  The  writer  has  seen  Indians 
enter  an  agency  store  to  buy  some  sugar  and  coffee  from 
the  storekeeper.  Two  whom  lie  has  in  mind  could  speak 
English  as  well  as  their  interpreter,  yet  they  confined  all 
their  remarks  to  the  Sioux  tongue,  and  although  conver 
sation  engaged  in  by  those  near-by  pertained  to  them  per 
sonally,  and  they  undoubtedly  understood  every  word, 
they  did  not  betray  the  least  sign  of  intelligence,  nor 
could  you  have  told  that  they  knew  anything  about  the 
English  language. 

*  These  Sioux  called  themselves  Lakota :  Northern  Sioux. 
Dakota. 


8  TONDA. 

As  Two  Bears  entered  (Indians  never  knock)  he  caught 
two  sentences  — 

'•'You  got  ter  quit  taking  ?em,  Exelby.  There'll  be 
trouble/''  remarked  O'Donncll. 

"What  the  Hell  do  you  care1;'  You  don't  give  "em  the 
rations  Washington  buys/' —  they  stopped,  as  the  Sioux 
entered.  His  bronzed  features  were  stolid,  but  his  heart 
beat  fast.  What  he  and  his  chiefs  had  long  suspected 
was  true.  "  Doc  Exelby  "  after  all  was  a  horse-thief ;  and 
Le  Moyne,  the  French  half-breed  squaw-man,  had  lied 
when  he  declared  that  Exelby  was  unjustly  condemned  by 
the  Indians. 

"  Oi  got  ter  git  the  interpreter.  Set  still.  He  don't 
understand  a  word  of  American,"  and  O'Donnell  ran  out 
of  the  office.  Meanwhile  Two  Bears  drew  out  his  small 
pipe  of  Catlinite,  the  sacred  red-stone  of  which  all  Plains 
tribes  made  pipes,  and  began  to  smoke.  Exelby,  suspicious 
of  all  Indians,  regarded  him  narrowly,  but  the  warrior 
never  glanced  in  his  direction  and  the  outlaw,  relieved, 
drew  a  deep  breath.  Back  came  the  agent  and  his 
interpreter. 

"What  is  it?  I  am  busy.  You  have  not  time  to  talk. 
The  stage  is  due." 

"Aow.  I  shall  come  in  two  days.  We  want  to  go  on  a 
buffalo  hunt." 

"  Come  in  three  days.  We  will  talk  then,"  and  Two 
Bears,  who  had  heard  enough,  went  out. 

"  Omaha,  I  have  bad  news.    I  must  get  to  the  village." 

"  But  Tonda  is  coming." 

"  We  can  ride  to  the  hill  and  if  the  stage  is  not  in  sight 
you  will  have  to  meet  her  alone."  Mounting,  they  can 
tered  down  the  road  half  a  mile  and  halted  on  a  ridge 
crest  commanding  a  view  of  some  miles  in  every  direction. 

"  Tonda,  Tonda,  Tonda !  "  cried  the  little  girl  joyfully, 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  9 

for  near  at  hand  lumbered  the  old  coach,  Jim  Smith  —  a 
true  old  timer  and  one  of  the  few  honest  men  in  that  sec 
tion  —  on  the  box,  his  hands  full  of  reins  skilfully  direct 
ing  four  sweating  horses.  Our  three  friends  cantered 
down  and  old  Smith  pulled  up.  Open  flew  the  door  and 
Tonda  bounded  out  into  her  mother's  arms,  then  em 
braced  her  father  and  sister  while  tears  of  joy  sprang  to 
her  sparkling  eyes. 

"I'll  take  your  trunk  to  the  agency."  cried  Smith, 
whipping  up.  "  Guess  you  want  to  ride  a  pony  back." 

"  Yes.  I  do/"  she  replied,  jumping  up  ahead  of  the  little 
one.  The  first  greeting  over,  there  came  such  brief  ques 
tions  as  we  are  wont  to  ask  one  dearly  beloved  whose 
countenance  we  have  not  beheld  for  years.  After  that 
we  think  of  more  serious  matters:  so  with  these  Indian 
people.  The  first  greetings  were  short,  but  they  were 
sincere,  and  from  inquiries  they  passed  to  small  talk. 

On  the  qui  cive  was  the  village,  and  when  Two  Bears' 
party  came  in  sight,  many  natives  ran  down  the  trail  to 
meet  them.  People  poured  out  of  the  tipis  and  a  great 
shout  went  up  as  Tonda  entered  the  camp.  Indians  among 
themselves  are  a  very  affectionate  and  jolly  people.  It  is 
only  in  the  presence  of  Whites  that  they  are  reserved  and 
stolid.  It  is  a  popular  error  that  they  never  express 
emotion.  In  his  wigwam  with  his  family,  a  brave  is  a  jollv. 
whole-souled  person,  from  whose  lips  flow  humor,  wit.  and 
amusing  anecdotes.  He  has  a  bright  word  for  even- 
child  in  the  tribe,  and  his  face,  instead  of  bearing  a  look 
of  impenetrable  stolidity,  is  often  wreathed  in  smiles. 

Few  Indian  women  are  handsome,  but  this  girl  was  an 
exception.  Tonda  was  standing  in  a  crowd  of  people  on 
the  bank  of  the  stream  —  friends  who  had  come  to  welcome 
her.  There  were  young  Indian  girls  with  whom  she  had 
played  and  romped,  and  there  were  young  Indian  youths 


10  TONDA. 

with  whom  she  had  enjoyed  many  a  wild  pony  race  across 
the  plain.  There  was  her  aunt,  her  uncle,  her  cousin; 
there  was  her  old  grandfather,  the  medicine-man  of  the 
tribe.  lie  stood  waiting  for  her  to  run  to  greet  him,  and 
as  she  approached,  lifted  his  hands  toward  the  blue  sky 
above  and  asked  for  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
Waukantanka,  upon  his  grandchild. 

What  a  change  there  was  in  Tonda!  She  went  away 
from  the  Indian  village  sun-burned,  with  the  complexion 
of  a  dark  prairie  rose,  with  raven  tresses,  which  had  never 
been  clipped  or  trimmed,  and  which,  when  she  was 
mounted  upon  her  pony,  racing  across  the  prairie,  streamed 
backward  in  the  breeze,  or  falling  about  her  neck  and 
shoulders,  set  off  to  the  best  advantage  her  pretty  face. 
She  went  away  with  a  freshness  and  vivacity  which  one 
absorbs  from  nature  alone,  like  some  wild  flower  that  had 
reared  its  shapely  form  upon  the  green  sward  of  the 
prairie;  she  came  back  like  that  same  flower  which,  when 
taken  up  and  transplanted  to  some  conservatory,  loses 
part  of  that  beauty  which  it  had  in  its  natural  surround 
ings.  The  flower  may  have  become  whiter  and  more  deli 
cate,  but  it  has  lost  its  wild  and  characteristic  freshness. 
So  with  Tonda.  She  came  back  educated,  and  robed  in 
garments  such  as  those  who  know  not  the  pleasures  of  a 
personal  contact  with  nature  are  wont  to  wear. 

Two  Bears  sprang  from  his  horse  and  threw  back  the 
buffalo-skin  covering  to  the  entrance  —  "  Enter  and  wel 
come,  daughter."  The  .friends  followed  and  soon  the  tipi 
was  crowded ;  those  who  could  not  get  in  blocking  the 
entrance.  Omaha  offered  meat  and  sugar  to  the  guests. 
Her  lodge  was  better  and  more  tastefully  arranged  than 
the  majority  of  Indian  homes. 

"  Mother,"  said  Tonda,  "  I  am  so  glad  to  be  with  you 
again.  Although  I  have  been  away  three  years,  I  have 


OMAHA    AND   TWO   BEARS. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  13 

not  forgotten  my  friends,  nor  have  I  given  up  all  my 
Indian  ways.  The  school  contains  many  girls  from  the 
agencies  near  here,  and  from  the  southwest,  and  while 
we  studied  in  the  white  man's  tongue,  yet  we  always 
talked  among  ourselves  in  our  native  languages.  I  have 
come  back  to  do  what  good  I  can  for  you  and  try  to 
persuade  some  of  our  young  people  in  the  tribe  to  go 
away  to  the  white  man's  school,  but  I  do  not  intend  to 
leave  and  take  the  white  man's  road.  They  treated  us 
very  well  there,  and  they  did  not  make  us  work  as  hard  as 
you  think.  I  learned  a  great  many  new  things,  and  I  can 
be  very  useful  to  you,  dear  mother,  in  taking  care  of  the 
household.  In  the  trunk  I  have  some  presents/'7 

"  Richards,  the  squaw-man,  can  go  for  your  trunk,"  said 
her  father;  "  My  child,  we  have  too  much  confidence  in  our 
children  to  think  they  would  do  wrong.  You  are  a  Sioux 
girl ;  you  are  the  daughter  of  a  brave  father  who  will  do 
anything  for  you;  we  are  glad  that  you  have  been  to 
school:  we  are  glad  that  you  have  learned  much,  and  we 
want  you  to  teach  us  something  of  what  you  have  learned, 
and  to  aid  your  mother  in  her  work.*' 

"My  grandchild/"  said  the  medicine-man,  Wadaha, 
"  you  have  spoken  wise  words  to  us,  and  I  have  listened  10 
them  patiently.  We  do  not  want  you  to  become  one  of  us 
unless  your  heart  prompts  you  to  do  so.  Xo  Sioux  maiden 
shall  be  compelled  to  do  what  she  does  not  like.  Decide 
yourself,  0  my  child,  Tonda.  Remember  the  Indian 
family  to  which  you  belong,  a  family  that  has  become 
stronger  in  late  years  instead  of  weaker;  a  family  of  which 
the  Sioux  nation  is  proud.  You  are  one  of  a  people  whose 
bravery  and  deeds  of  valor  have  been  sung  by  all  the 
red  men  from  the  far  Xorth  to  the  South,  and  even  those 
Whites  who  live  in  tall  houses  in  the  land  toward  the  ris 
ing  sun  tremble  when  thev  hear  of  us. 


U  TONDA. 

"You  are  free  to  come  and  go;  you  can  wear  your 
white  women's  clothes  or  put  on  your  frock  of  beaded 
doer-skin,  and  with  your  old  friend  and  companion  of 
your  childhood,  your  faithful  pony,  Brown  Eyes,  you 
can  clash  across  the  rolling  prairie,  smelling  the  sweet 
perfume  of  the  wild  flowers,  with  a  stretch  of  blue  sky 
above  and  a  green  carpet  below,  as  you  used  to  do  before 
you  entered  the  white  man's  school." 

Indians  are  emotional,  and  Tonda,  when  she  heard  these 
words,  was  much  affected.  She  had  looked  forward  for 
many  clays  to  her  home-coming.  She  had  enjoyed  many 
privileges  at  the  school,  and  had  learned  a  great  deal, 
but  her  proud  and  free  Indian  spirit  longed  to  get  into 
the  open  air  again.  In  those  days  Indian  children  sent 
East  to  school  took  up  their  old  mode  of  living  on  their 
return  to  the  reservations.  To-day,  more  than  half  con- 
•finue  "the  white  man's  road"  when  once  they  have 
entered  upon  it. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  15 


II. 

THE  COUNCIL. 

Chief  Gopher  came  and  entered  the  lodge,  greeted 
Tonda  and  said :  "  Has  your  daughter  made  you  forget 
the  meat?  " 

•*Aow,  Omaha,  let  us  see  if  our  daughter  has  forgotten 
how  to  work  and  cook.  You  women  fetch  the  meat." 

"  Father,  I  shall  broil  the  best  meat  you  ever  ate,"  she 
cried,  as  the  women  went  out  and  turned  toward  Gophers 
tipi. 

"  Gopher,  I  have  bad  news.  We  must  call  a  council. 
Xo  squaw-man  or  half-breed  shall  attend,  only  the  old 
men  and  dog-soldiers,"  *  and  he  told  what  he  had  heard. 

u  Bad  medicine,  bad  medicine,"  groaned  Gopher.  "  ATe 
must  confer  at  once,"  and  he  ran  out  to  the  lodge  of  the 
village  crier. 

''  Call  a  council  of  old  men  and  dog-soldiers  at  once." 
Then  he  came  back  to  Two  Bears. 

In  the  old-time  village,  the  lodges  were  placed  from 
one  hundred  to  three  hundred  feet  apart.  This  com 
munity,  acknowledging  Rain-in-the-Face  as  head  chief, 
covered  two  miles  of  ground.  A  certain  responsible  man 
of  middle  age  officially  carried  the  news.  Usually  he  had 
a  younger  relative  as  assistant.  The  crier  at  once  set  out 
toward  the  east,  while  his  son,  known  as  Runner  —  and  he 
\vas  well-named  —  started  west.  On  passing  the  lodges 
they  called  out  —  "  Councilmen  and  dog-soldiers,  assemble 
at  the  great  tipi  at  once."  Immediately  there  was  com- 

*  The  leaders  among  young  warriors.  They  preserve  order  in 
a  village  and  form  a  brotherhood  more  or  less  secret. 


16  TOXDA. 

motion.  Young  and  old  wondered,  women  chattered, 
boys  said,  "  I  wish  I  could  get  in  and  hear."  In  a  short 
time  Rain-in-the-Face  and  more  than  forty  men  were 
present,  seated  in  a  circle  within  the  largest  structure  of 
the  village,  their  council  house.  It  was  fifty  feet  in 
diameter  at  the  base,  constructed  of  great  cotton-wood 
poles,  lashed  together  at  the  top  and  covered  with  mats 
and  robes. 

\A'atlaha  lit  the  medicine  pipe  —  a  very  large  and  beau 
tifully  ornamented  object.  He  blew  the  smoke  upward  to 
Waukantanka.*  downward  to  the  evil  spirit  —  Waukaw- 
sica,  and  then  to  each  of  the  cardinal  points.  Indians  do 
not  forget  to  propitiate  the  devil,  u  for,"  say  they,  "the 
good  God  will  help  us  without  asking.  But  the  devil  will 
not,  and  we. must  make  him  gifts  also." 

Rain-in-the-Face  told  Gopher  to  make  public  his  infor 
mation.  Runner  stood  without  and  kept  the  crowd  back 
from  the  doorway.  Silence  reigned  as  Gopher  spoke. 
Ocassionally  his  periods  were  emphasized  by  "  aow,  aow," 
grunted  in  unison.  When  he  ended,  Sitting  Bull  arose. 
Sitting  Bull  was  one  of  the  most  interesting  characters 
America  has  produced.  Thoroughly  aboriginal,  he  hated 
the  Whites,  and  subsequent  history  proves  that  he  had 
cause  for  bitterness.  He  was  of  medium  build,  heavy  of 
feature  and  not  remarkable  physically.  But  his  face  was 
undeniably  strong.  It  was  the  face  of  a  man  of  passion 
and  resolve.  The  lines  were  deep,  the  expression  cruel. 
His  eyes  were  black  and  piercing.  An  army  officer,  who 
had  fought  him,  says  that  they  were  "  snake-like  and 
glittered."  Nothing  could  be  farther  from  the  truth. 
His  eyes  were  indescribable  —  intense,  penetrating,  and 
suggestive  of  the  restless,  dominant  spirit  of  the  brain 

*The  Great  Spirit. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  17 

behind  them.  He  did  not  belong  to  this  village,  but 
had  come  from  the  upper  agency  a  month  ago.  His  in 
fluence  was  great  among  the  common  folk,  but  the  better 
class  of  Indians,  such  as  Two  Bears,  did  not  like  him  - 
he  always  talked  war.  They  were  afraid  of  him.  A 
shaman  of  renown,  he  became  better  known  later  through 
his  making  medicine  for  the  Custer  fight.  All  the  hostile 
elements  flocked  to  his  standard.  He  made  trouble  at 
every  agency. 

However,  Sitting  Bull  was  consistent  in  his  hatred  of 
the  Whites.  What  he  said  at  this  time  was  concise  and 
to  the  point: 

"  Brothers,  a  few  winters  ago  at  the  Laramie  treaty, 
Red  Cloud*  made  peace.  Our  young  men  quit  fighting  and 
came  in  —  a  few  are  out  with  the  Cheyennes  and  so  on, 
but  most  of  them  came  in.  We  have  lived  on  our  reserva 
tion,  and  twice  a  month  we  go  to  receive  what  the  Great 
Father  sees  fit  to  give  us.  (Aow,  aow.) 

"A  month  ago  one  hundred  ponies  were  stolen.  By 
what  men?  Our  enemies,  the  Crows?  Xo,  we  know  that 
Exelby  and  his  gang  took  them.  Shall  we  go  to  war? 
The  ager.t  gives  us  bad  food.  Does  he  not  sell  the  good 
food  before  it  gets  here  and  issue  us  bad  beans,  caked 
flour,  and  spoiled  rice  instead?  Are  you  men?  If  so,  get 
upon  your  legs  and  talk  like  warriors!" 

There  was  instant  confusion  as  Sitting  Bull  ended  his 
fiery  speech.  Some  shouted  for  war,  but  Rain-in-the-Face 
sprang  forward,  crying,  "Be  still,  be  still!  »  and  walking 
back  and  forth  in  the  midst  he  spoke  as  follows: 

"There  is  folly  in  haste.  We  do  not  know  for  sure 
that  Exelby  stole  the  horses.  We  think  so.  Xow,  if  we 
go  to  war  and  attack  the  wagon  trains,  soldiers  will  come 

*  Head  chief  of  all  Sioux  bands. 


18  TONDA. 

and  whip  us  again.  Two  Bears  is  as  crafty  as  the  fox. 
Strong  Heart  knows  white  man's  talk  well.  They  must 
find  out  about  this  matter.  We  can't  trust  any  interpreter 
or  squaw-man.  John  Richards,  our  only  good  squaw- 
man,  might  help  us.  He  never  lied  or  cheated  us  yet,  but 
we  don't  want  to  tell  him  unless  all  other  means  fail. 
Let  us  leave  it  to  them  and  they  can  talk  to  Richards  if 
they  think  best  to  do  so." 

Wadaha  had  kindled  a  small  fire,  and  the  thin  line 
of  smoke  sought  the  central  opening  above.  Producing 
a  fiat,,  polished  object  made  from  a  buffalo  rib,  he  said: 
"  If  the  buffalo  bull  comes  to  light  on  my  sacred 
medicine-rib,  it  is  safe  to  trust  Richards."  They  looked 
on  intensely,  while  he  slowly  heated  the  relic.  Having 
warmed  it  he  ran  to  Rain-in-the-Face  and  Gopher. 

"  Yes,  we  see  it,"  they  said.  But  as  the  rib  cooled  the 
tracing  disappeared. 

Various  comments  upon  the  best  action  for  Strong 
Heart  and  Two  Bears  to  take  were  made.  Then  all 
smoked  Wadaha's  council  pipe  and  went  home. 

Gopher  was  the  story-teller  and  had  in  keeping  all  tribal 
records  and  history.  Soon  after  the  council  he  and  Two 
Bears  entered  the  latter's  lodge.  Presently  the  women 
came  back  with  another  load  of  meat. 

"  What  an  odor  there  is  in  the  camp,"  said  Tonda. 

"  Umph."  grunted  Gopher.  "  You  have  been  living 
with  Whites.  It  is  curious  how  odors  affect  people. 
Once  a  young  woman  had  been  lost  from  a  party  who 
were  crossing  the  Plains  on  the  way  to  the  Black  Hills 
to  hunt  buffalo.  There  was  nothing  heard  of  her  for 
nearly  a  year,  and  then  another  party  who  were  traveling 
for  the  same  purpose  discovered  her  hiding  place.  A 
young  man,  who  had  been  riding  some  little  distance 
from  the  main  body,  ran  his  horse  into  camp,  saying  that 


WADAHA.     THE     MEDICINE     MAN. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  21 

he  had  found  the  woman  who  had  been  lost,  but  that 
he  could  not  get  near  enough  to  induce  her  to  conie  to 
cajnp.  Some  of  her  relatives  happened  to  be  with  the 
party,  and  they  went  in  great  haste  to  the  place  where 
the  young  man  said  the  woman  could  be  found.  But 
they  could  not  get  near  her  for  a  long  time,  for  she  said 
they  had  a  strong  smell  about  them  and  that  she  did 
not  want  to  go  with  them  because  of  this  odor,  which 
was  very  offensive  to  her.  She  had  lived,  she  said,  with 
a  pack  of  buffalo  wolves,  and  the  wolves  had  killed  buf 
falo  calves  for  her,  and  thus  furnished  her  with  food. 
She  had  a  knife  with  which  she  cut  up  the  calves.  The 
meat,  she  had  carried  to  a  cleft  in  some  rocks  where 
she  lived.  She  had  great  quantities  of  dried  meat  in  this 
place,  which  she  pounded  with  stones  quite  fine  and  ate 
raw.  She  had  no  way  of  building  a  fire,  and  therefore 
could  not  cook  the  meat.  She  was  finally  induced  to  go 
to  camp,  and  after  a  short  time  said  that  she  did  not 
notice  the  smell  any  more,  and  at  last  consented  to  stay 
with  the  people.  She  lived  to  be  an  old  woman,  and 
her  name  is  '  I-guga-o-ti-win.  The-woman-who-lives-in- 
the-cleft.'  " 

With  this  Gopher  arose,  and,  handing  the  pipe  back  to 
Two  Bears,  stalked  out  of  the  wigwam.  Gopher  was 
never  known  to  tell  more  than  one  story  at  one  sitting, 
and  the  other  Indians  went  to  their  respective  tipis,  and 
thus  the  family  of  Two  Bears  was  left  alone. 

It  was  now  growing  late,  and  after  eating  a  hearty  meal 
out  of  the  kettle  —  Indians  eat  whenever  hungry  —  each 
one  lay  down  and  dropped  asleep.  The  owls  hooted  from 
the  neighboring  cottonwoods,  the  wolves  howled  on  the 
prairie,  and  the  Indians,  accustomed  to  this  lullaby  of 
nature,  slept  on  without  fear  of  molestation. 

The  next  morning,  when  they  were  up  and  about  their 


22  TONDA. 

usual  duties,  two  horsemen  came  into  camp  from  the  upper 
Sioux  reservation,  eighty  miles  away,  and  announced  that 
this  lower  reservation  was  invited  to  join  them  in  a  great 
buffalo  hunt.  This  was  to  eclipse  anything  the  Indians 
had  ever  done  of  its  kind,  and  therefore  preparations 
ought  to  begin  at  once. 

Some  of  the  Indians  went  up  to  Rain-in-the-Face's  tipi 
as  soon  as  the  invitation  became  generally  known. 

"  Let  uc  go  and  see  Billy  at  once,"  said  Gopher. 

"Do  you  think  he  will  let  us  hunt?"  asked  Strong 
Heart. 

"  He  can't  prevent  it,"  growled  Sitting  Bull.  "  This  is 
the  last  of  the  warm  season.  In  a  few  days  it  will  get 
cold.  Buffalo  coats  are  now  thick.  Does  not  the  Great 
Father  wish  to  feed  us  as  little  as  possible?  We  must 
kill  many  buffalo.  The  more  meat  we  pack  away,  the 
fewer  empty  stomachs  there  will  be." 

"  Well  spoken,"  said  Rain-in-the-Face.  "  Two  Bears 
and  I  will  go  and  see  Billy  at  once." 

"  It  is  better  for  me  not  to  go,  Billy  does  not  like  me," 
said  Sitting  Bull.  Whereat  the  Indians  all  laughed,  for 
they  knew  that  Billy  had  threatened  to  put  him  in  the 
guardhouse  if  he  did  not  quit  complaining  and  making 
trouble.  So  the  two  Indians  got  their  ponies  and  ran 
them  to  the  agency.  O'Donnell  had  just  received  a  letter 
from  Washington  in  which  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs  advised  economy,  that  opponents  of  the  political 
party  in  power  —  particularly  the  members  of  Congress 
west  of  the  Mississippi  —  were  making  capital  out  of  the 
extravagances  of  the  Indian  Bureau.  Billy  therefore 
was  glad  to  give  consent  and  the  Indians  had  no  more 
than  stated  the  object  of  their  visit  before  he  told  them 
to  go  out  for  two  or  three  weeks  and  to  be  sure  and  bring 
back  meat  enough  to  last  the  entire  tribe  all  winter. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  23 

"  An'  youse  fellers  take  notice/"  said  he,  "that  Sit 
ting  Bull's  heart  is  bad.  His  people  have  got  a  grudge 
agin  the  government.  You're  goiir  ter  hunt  wid  his 
band  but  don't  youse  git  any  o'  that  foolishness  in  yer 
heads.  Youse  know  what  the  soldiers  done  the  last  time 
they  was  here." 

This  was  a  very  tactless  remark  on  the  part  of  a  man 
who  prided  himself  that  he  "  knew  how  to  handle  Indians," 
because  even  conservative  Two  Bears  resented  it.  The 
Indians  were  too  much  engrossed  in  enlarging  on  the 
pleasure  and  excitement  of  their  annual  buffalo  hunt  to 
think  of  it  at  the  time :  but  when  they  joined  Red  Cloud's 
band,  the  agent's  words  came  back  to  them. 

The  messengers  were  instructed  to  return  to  their  peo 
ple  and  say  that  the  invitation  was  accepted,  and  that 
in  three  days  the  entire  village  would  move  to  the  upper 
reservation,  and  from  there  the  start  should  be  ma'de. 


24  TOXDA. 


III. 

TOXDA   AT    THE   AGENCY. 

When  Richards  brought  Tonda's  trunk  over  from  the 
agency  the  word  flew  from  mouth  to  mouth  that  she  had 
presents  for  relatives  and  friends  —  presents  made  by  the 
strange  Whites  of  the  far  East.  Expectantly  the  people 
gathered.  They  crowded  about  as  Tonda  unlocked  a 
large  second-hand  Saratoga  —  a  gift  frem  some  philan- 
thropically  inclined  person,  and  threw  back  the  lid. 

"Washta,  Washta,"  (good,  good!)  cried  the  women  and 
children  as  gorgeous  garments  and  wonderful  articles  were 
taken  from  the  ample  recesses  of  that  old  trunk.  When 
new,  it  had  been  to  Europe  and  in  it  were  stored  Parisian 
creations  for  certain  members  of  a  rich  family  in  Phila 
delphia.  But  the  reception  the  indifferent  and  satiated 
Whites  accorded  that  Saratoga  was  far  different  from  the 
greeting  given  it  by  these  simple-hearted  folk  of  the 
prairie.  Sincere  and  joyful  shouts  of  pleasure  and  an 
ticipation  greeted  each  article  spread  upon  the  grass. 
Even  stoic  men  gathered  about  the  edge  of  the  circle  — 
they  did  not  crowd,  for  this  was  a  woman's  affair  —  and 
enjoyed  the  sight. 

"  Mother,  a  fine  colored  blanket  for  you,"  and  she  flung 
a  big,  cheap,  bath-robe  of  many  hues  to  Omaha,  who  im 
mediately  put  it  on  and  strutted  about,  the  admiration 
and  envy  of  all  the  other  women.  "A  pipe  for  you, 
father/'  and  she  handed  to  the  nearest  woman  a  largo 
ornamented  wooden  pipe.  This  was  passed  back  to  the 
men.  An  inexpensive  clock  was  given  to  her  grandfather, 
Wadaha.  Now  Wadaha  had  no  use  for  a  clock,  as  onlv 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  ?o 

Indians  who  have  been  away  to  school  carry  watches  or 
make  use  of  clocks.  But  this  timepiece  contained  a 
strong  and  almost  tireless  alarm.  Had  not  the  other  In 
dians  seen  it  Wadaha  might  have  used  it  in  his  medicine 
making.  However,  it  was  a  never-failing  source  of  de 
light  to  the  youths  of  the  village.  There  were  many  and 
different  things  for  her  friends.  So  interested  was  Tone!  a 
in  making  her  presentations  that  she  did  not  observe 
her  little  sister,  standing  alongside.  Even  a  Sioux  child 
is  more  or  less  of  a  Stoic,  but  this  one's  heart  began  to 
sink  within  her  as  she  saw  other  persons  remembered  and 
as  yet  nothing  for  her.  She  put  on  a  bold  face  and  pluck 
ing  at  her  sister's  dress  said : 

"'Is  there  nothing  for  me,  Tonda?  " 

u  Oh,  my  dear  sister,  I  had  nearly  forgotten  you.'" 
Apparently  there  remained  nothing  in  the  trunk  but 
Tonda's  personal  effects.  She*  pulled  many  things  about 
in  hasty  search  and  then  dragged  forth  a  remarkable  doll, 
something  far  more  magnificent  than  had  occurred  to  the 
little  one  in  her  childish  dreams. 

"  See  this,*'  cried  Tonda,  placing  the  doll  in  the  arms 
of  the  wondering  child.  "  It  is  asleep.'* 

The  girl  regarded  it  fixedly,  smoothed  its  beautiful 
dress,  stroked  its  yellow  hair,  while  the  other  youngsters 
elbowed  through  the  crowd  in  order  that  they,  too,  might 
behold  the  "  medicine  baby."* 

"  Xow,  child,''  said  Tonda,  "  place  the  doll  on  its 
feet/"  The  little  one  obeyed,  steadying  her  toy  by  the 
arms.  The  eyes  were  now  opened.  All  the  children 
sucked  in  their  breath  in  wonderment.  What  kind  of  a 
doll  was  this  that  was  awake  when  it  stood  or  sat  up 
and  went  to  sleep  the  moment  you  put  it  down?  Indeed, 

*  Medicine  and  mvsterv  are  svnonvmous  terms  in  Sioux. 


26  TONDA. 

they  now  believed  the  awe-inspiring  tales  told  them  about 
the  camp-fire  by  their  parents  of  the  wonderful  power 
and  mystery  of  the  Whites. 

When  Tonda  had  leisure  she  began  the  instruction  of 
her  sister  in  various  simple  subjects,  continuing  the  lessons 
as  opportunities  presented  themselves. 

"  Xow,  little  one,  I  have  a  nice  book  to  show  you/'  and 
Tonda  opened  a  child's  book.  It  was  full  of  wonderful 
pictures.  There  were  fairy  tales,  Bible  stories,  and  de 
scriptions  of  birds,  flowers,  and  animals.  A  new  life  was 
opened  to  the  mind  of  the  young  aborigine. 

"  How  happy  the  white  men's  children  must  be,"  she 
sighed :  "  When  they  are  tired  of  play,  stories  are  read  to 
them.  We  tell  our  stories,  but  tl;ey  are  not  written  down. 
Just  think,  before  you  came  home  I  had  one  doll,  that  was 
all.  Now  I  am  rich,  for  I  have  more  than  any  girl  in 
the  camp." 

Omaha  regarded  all  these  things  with  great  curiosity. 
Tonda  showed  her  some  photographs.  In  one  a  child 
held  a  dog  and  a  girl  was  caressing  a  cat. 

"  Tonda,  do  they  have  dogs  about  their  towns,  where 
the  Whites  live. 

*'  Oh  yes.  And  cats,  birds,  and  all  sorts  of  live  things. 
They  feed  them  and  keep  them  in  their  houses." 

"What  for,  to  eat?" 

"  Oh  no.  Just  to  play  Avith.  In  great  cities  rich  women 
carry  dogs  about  in  their  arms.  In  cold  weather  they  wrap 
them  in  blankets.  They  even  have  places  where ,  sick 
dogs  and  cats  can  be  cared  for  and  made  well.  I  have 
seen  a  woman  combing  the  long  hair  of  a  small  dog  while 
it  lay  on  a  pillow." 

"Huh,  huh!  Have  they  no  children  to  love?  What 
kind  of  women  are  those  who  waste  care  on  dogs  and 
cats!" 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  27 

"  That's  nothing,  mother.  In  a  great  city  called  London, 
which  is  across  the  eastern  salt-water,  the  many  rich 
women  live  in  one  end  and  the  poor  in  the  other.  They 
do  not  share  food  or  clothing  as  we  do.  More  people 
than  you  can  count  starve  while  the  few  have  abundance. 
They  have  laws  for  the  care  of  cats,  dogs,  and  horses. 
While  they  keep  these,  little  boys  and  girls  are  starving  in 
the  other  part  of  the  city.  The  rich  do  not  have  chil 
dren."  Omaha  became  angry. 

"If  I  was  husband  of  such  a  squaw  1  would  throw  her 
dog  out  and  then  beat  her!  What  foolishness!  And 
these  white  people  come  out  here  and  say  -  '  \\  hy  don  t 
you  Sioux  be  civilized  and  be  good?'  Of  what  use  is  a 
woman  that  loves  a  dog  more  than  a  child?  I  would  like 
to  catch  one  of  those  lazy,  rich  women  here!  " 

"What  would  you  do?"  said  Tonda,  amused  at  her 
mother's  wrath. 

"  Why  I'd  make  her  work  good  and  hard  and  whip  her 
afterward.  Carrying  clogs  and  combing  their  hair!  Huh, 
huh!" 

One  day  Omaha  and  Tonda  mounted  their  ponies  and 
rode  over  to  the  agency  to  purchase  some  supplies.  The 
post  trader  generally  trusted  the  Indians.  Aside  from 
the  regular  rations  issued,  once  or  twice  a  year  the  Indians 
received  cloth,  a  certain  sum  of  money  per  head,  blankets, 
and  other  necessary  articles.  In  the  old  days  this  money 
was  often  withheld  by  the  agent  until  the  native  had 
squared  his  account  with  the  post  trader.  By  the  time 
that  individual  was  paid  there  remained  little  or  nothing 
for  the  Indian,  and  he  was  continually  in  debt. 

Brown  Eyes  felt  very  good  that  morning  and  pranced 
about.  During  the  two  months  previous  to  Tonda *s 
home-coming,  her  mother  had  been  hard  at  work  upon  a 
new  costume  composed  of  the  finest  tan  buckskin,  orna- 


28  TONDA. 

merited  with  bead-work,  split  porcupine  quills,  etc. 
Omaha  was  an  expert  even  in  those  days  when  Indian 
tanned  buckskin  was  famous.  The  texture  of  the  dress, 
the  skirt,  and  the  leggins  was  as  fine  as  that  of  chamois 
skin.  The  costume  was  strikingly  beautiful,  and  Tonda 
dressed  in  it  was  entirely  in  keeping  with  her  surround 
ings.  Far  more  picturesque  was  it  than  the  modern 
ill-fitting,  inartistic  suits  worn  by  the  Indians  who  have 
been  away  to  school,  and  have  returned  to  the  agency 
with  just  enough  white  man's  learning  and  ways  to  make 
ridiculous  spectacles  of  themselves. 

O'Donnell  and  Charlie  had  gone  to  the  store  early  that 
morning,  and  were  perched  on  the  counter  ready  for  a 
social  chat.  Said  the  agent: 

"Henry,  bow's  business?" 

"  Slow,  purty  slow.  I  wisht  that  the  great  and  good 
Father  would  double  what  he  sends  his  red  children, 
particularly  the  money.  I  want  to  go  back  to  St.  Louis 
in  two  or  three  years." 

"  Youse  are  doin'  very  well,  Henry.  Think  o'  the 
thousands  as  ain't  done  so  well.  If  Washington  don't 
sind  no  more  pace  commissions  out  here,  youse  an'  I 
kin  go  back  and  live  aisy  an'  comfortable,  loike  gintlemen." 

"  If  them  blamed  hide-hunters  would  keep  out  of  this 
region  I  could  send  more  buffalo  robes  East.  It  ain't 
helped  my  business  any.  Confound  'era." 

"Lots  of  hide. hunters,  is  they?" 

"  Yes,  an'  they  kin  all  go  to  Hell.  They  is  goin'  to 
ruin  the  country  an'  ain't  got  sense  enough  to  see  it. 
Why,  there's  Buffalo  Bill,  as  they  calls  him.  A  great 
feller  to  hang  around  whar  the  sogers  is.  He  hunts  fer 
market,  an'  he  bragged  the  other  day  that  he  done  killed 
four  thousand,  two  hundred  an'  eighty  buffalo  in  eigh- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  29 

teen  months?.*  A  man's  a  hog  ter  kill  'em  like  that." 
O'Donnell  laughed. 

"  Henry,  ef  the  hide-hunters  sold  ter  youse  it  would  be 
all  right/'  The  men  grinned,  and  the  agent  continued, 
4'  Oi  told  the  chiefs  that  they  could  go  buffalo  huntin." 
They  jines  Rid  Cloud's  band  an*  the  two  of  thim  will  get. 
more  robes  than  they  need.  If  youse  is  keerful  you  kin 
have  siveral  hundred  of  thim  at  your  own  figger." 

"  Xow  that  AYinchesters  and  shells  have  jist  come  in," 
remarked  Henry,  ''and  Indians  all  want  the  new  arms, 
it  seems  to  me  that  I  can  get  twenty  robes  for  a  rifle  and 
a  robe  for  five  cartridges."  t 

When  they  rode  up  to  the  agency  store,  Brown  Eyes 
sidled  about  so  that  it  was  with  difficulty  that  the  girl 
could  restrain  the  steed  and  dismount.  Hearing  the 
noise,  the  three  men  came  to  the  door  and  commented 
upon  the  girl  and  her  costume. 

" Great  Scott,  Charlie/''  said  O'Donnell,  "what  a  good 
looker  an'  foine  one  is  Two  Bears'  daughter." 

"  Yep,  Billy.  I  reckon  more  than  one  buck  would 
give  all  his  ponies  to  marry  her." 

"  Seems  a  pity  ter  waste  such  good  looks  on  thim  damned 
Injuns.'' 

"  Wall,  it  does.  But  you  don't  need  no  squaw.  The 
gov'ment  don't  allow  its  agents  to  marry  Injuns." 

"  Xo,  it  don't,  and  Oi  ain't  hankerin'  after  losin"  my 
aisy  job." 

"  How  did  youse  git  on.  East  ?  "  he  inquired,  turning 
to  Tonda. 

"  Oh.  very  well,     I  liked  it  there.'' 

*  Smithsonian  Report.  '87.  Prof.  Hornady  on  Destruction  of 
Buffalo. 

t  Just  before  the  Custer  fight,  when  Indians  were  short  of  am 
munition,  the  traders  charged  them  one  robe  for  three  metallic 
cartridges. 


30  TONDA. 

"  So  you're  going  tcr  teach  the  Injuns  the  white  man's 
road?"  inquired  the  agent. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know/"  replied  Tonda.  "  The  Indian 
trail  is  good  enough  for  most  of  us.  What  is  the  use  of 
following  the  white  man's  road  here?" 

"  Sure  an'  Oi  can't  see  any  particular  good  in  it,"  said 
Billy,  winking  at  Charlie.  "  Whin  we've  lived  on  the 
reservation  we  become  more  Injun  than  white/' 

"You  can  change  and  we  cannot/*'  replied  the  girl. 
"  We  have  to  live  here  always.  It  is  easy  enough  for  you 
who  make  a  good  living  oft'  the  poor  Indians/"  and  here 
she  glanced  at  each  of  the  three  men  —  "to  talk  about 
taking  the  white  man's  road.  When  I  think  of  all  the 
trouble  that  the  Whites  have  caused  my  people,  I  do  not 
wish  to  trail  the  white  man's  trail  here.  It  is  straight 
in  the  East,  but  it  is  crooked  here." 

"  That's  not  fair  to  us,"  said  Charlie.  "  I  wisht  you 
Injuns  would  quit  complainin'.  Nawthin'  goes  to  suit 
you." 

"Would  you  complain  if  you  were  in  our  places?" 

"  Huh,"  grunted  0 'Bonn ell.  "  Don't  youse  get  stuck-up 
simply  because  you've  been  East.  What  did  youse  mane 
whin  youse  said  straight  back  East  and  crooked  here?" 

"I  did  not  say  that,"  replied  the  girl  with  some  spirit, 
"  as  any  insult  to  you.  You  know  perfectly  well  what 
the  Indians  get  and  what  they  should  have."  The  other 
men  listened  attentively. 

"  Take  notice,"  said  O'Donnell,  coming  near  her,  anger 
showing  in  his  blue  eyes  as  he  brought  down  his  fist  upon 
the  counter  to  emphasize  hi?  remark;  "that  Oi'm  master 
here  an'  ef  yer  git  chewin'  the  rag  'bout  how  the  Injuns 
is  trated,  Oi  kin  cut  off  Two  Bears'  rations."  Tonda  was 
a  woman  of  spirit  and  she,  too,  became  angry  and  looked 
at  him  without  the  quiver  of  an  eye-lash.  She  said: 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  31 

"  You  cut  off  Two  Bears'  rations  if  you  dare/*' 

"  Oh,  quit !  "  called  Henry.  "  Let  the  girl  alone.  Can't 
you  keep  your  temper?  What  will  the  chiefs  say  —  a 
woman  makes  the  agent  mad  —  will  that  help  you  ? '" 
O'Donnell  laughed.  He  waited  until  Tonda  got  through 
buying  and  then  attempted  to  curry  favor  with  her. 

"Glad  ter  git  back,  air  youse,  Tonda?"  he  inquired, 
coming  near  to  the  woman.  "  Want  ter  stay  here  or  go 
hack  tor  the  white  man's  road  ?  *' 

Tonda  knew  more  of  Billy  than  he  imagined.  Her 
mother  had  cautioned  her  to  beware  of  the  oily  tongue  and 
so  had  put  her  on  her  guard. 

"'  Oh.  yes.  I  like  to  be  with  my  own  people.  Don't  you 
ever  think  of  your  own  folks  over  in  Ireland?" 

"  Ha.  ha.  ha."  roared  Charlie.  "  He  ain't  no  Irishman, 
his  father  was;  he  don't  talk  like  one.  He  is  American 
and  '  agin  the  government.'  "  The  agent's  face  flushed. 

"  Shut  up,  Charlie."  Henry  looked  up  and  joined  in 
the  mirth.  It  was  seldom  that  they  got  the  better  of 
Billy  in  wit. 

"  See  here,  girl,  Oi'm  agint  and  Oi  don't  allow  no  girl 
whither  she  has  been  ter  school  or  not  ter  git  flip  with  me.*' 
Tonda  regarded  him  coolly  and  fearlessly.  In  her  heart 
she  loathed  the  man.  Possibly  he  opined  it:  at  any  rate 
he  did  not  address  her  again.  When  the  women  were 
outside  Omaha  spoke: 

"  What  made  the  men  laugh ?  Why  did  Billy  get  mad?  " 
Tonda  related  the  circumstances. 

u  My  child,  do  not  anger  Billy.  He  has  the  power  to  do 
us  harm/'' 

When  the  women  had  gone  the  three  Whites  continued 
their  conversation.  While  they  conversed  the  stage  rolled 
in.  Jim  Smith,  the  driver,  dismounted,  gave  his  team 
to  the  boss  herder  and  his  assistant  and  entered.  Henry 
treated  all  to  drinks  and  cigars. 


32  TONDA. 

"I  got  some  news  fur  you  fellers,''  said  Jim,  as  he 
mounted  the  counter.  They  were  all  attention,  for  Jim 
never  delivered  himself  of  gossip  and  unimportant  matters. 

"  Word  come  through  from  driver  to  driver  from  the 
Missouri  river  that  they  discovered  placer  gold  in  them 
Black  Hills.  The  old  Calif orny  prospectors  an'  anybody 
what  knows  anythin'  'bout  gold  is  goin'  in;  some  keepin' 
on  steamboats  until  up  by  the  Cheyenne  river  where  they'll 
foller  up  the  river  to  the  Black  Hills.  Others  may  go  up 
the  White  river.  By  these  two  routes  they'll  run  less 
chance  of  seein'  the  Injuns.  Ef  they  kin  get  settled  thai- 
without  the  Injuns  seein'  'em,  they  kin  mine  all  they 
want  to."  The  other  three  instantly  became  excited. 

"Was  much  gold  found?"  inquired  Charlie. 

"  Wall,  I  should  say  there  was.  I  seen  with  my  own 
eyes  an'  handled  with  my  hands  two  big  sacks  that  held 
five  thousand  apiece  in  'em." 

"  How  many  men  is  in  the  camp?    Is  it  goin'  to  last?  " 

t(  They  say,"  continued  Jim,  "  that  it  looks  like  Cali- 
forny  did  in  the  early  days.  Men  is  jest  pourin'  in.  And 
women  went  too  —  Old  Man  Card  tuck  his  daughter 
Elizabeth  and  they're  callin'  one  o'  the  camps  Elizabeth- 
town  'cause  whenever  a  miner  goes  down  stream  from  the 
main  camp,  Deadwood,  they  say,  ( where  is  you  goin'?'  an' 
he  says,  e  I'm  goin'  to  see  Elizabeth.'*  Things  is  bloomin'. 
A  shoemaker  is  gittin'  four  dollars  a  pair  fer  solin*  boots. 
More  saloons  than  anythin'  else.  Lots  o'  fakirs  an'  tin 
horns.  Everythin'  is  very  high  an'  money  plenty." 

"  Gosh,  I'd  like  ter  go,"  said  Charlie.  Henry  expressed 
similar  sentiments. 

"  Xo  gold  fer  me,"  remarked  O'Donnell.  "  Oi  kin  lay 
around  very  well  here.  Miny  a  mon  has  gone  busted  in 

*  Fact.     She  was  the  first  white  woman  in  the  Black  Hills. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  33 

thim  minin'  camps.  Howsumever  that  may  be,  there'll 
be^a  bit  cr  trouble  whin  the  Sioux  hear  o'  it." 

"  It  sartinly  will  help  business,"  said  Jim.  "  I  don't 
believe  in  maltreatin'  the  Injuns,  but  they  got  too  much 
land,  and  if  there's  gold  in  the  hills,  it'll  bring  in  money 
an'  people." 

"  Jim,"  said  the  agent,  "  Oi  don't  want  ter  leave  here. 
A  bird  in  the  hand  —  you  know  the  rist.  But  ef  youse 
want  ter  go  up  thar  an'  locate  claims  before  the  rush 
begins,  Oi'll  stake  youse.'" 

"Wall,"  mused  Jim,  "I  don't  like  this  drivin'  business 
an7  goin'  up  thar  can't  be  no  worse.  I'd  like  to  make  a 
strike  an'  get  a  nice  farm  down  somewhar  in  Iowa.  You 
give  me  five  hundred,  Billy,  and  I'll  pull  my  freight  fer 
the  Black  Hills.  Charlie  kin  go  with  me  back  to  the  river 
on  the  trip  tomorrer,  as  they'll  need  a  man  in  my  place  fer 
a  few  days.  That  way,  the  Injuns  here  won't  suspect 
nawthin'." 

"'  Done,"  said  O'Donnell,  "  Shake  hands  on  the  bargain." 

"  Xow,"  he  continued,  "  there's  one  thing  youse  fellers 
got  to  promise.  Xot  a  word  to  squaw-mon  or  Injun.  If 
this  gits  out  we're  done  for.  Sooner  or  later  they'll  find 
out  about  thim  miners.  But  it  mustn't  leak  from  us." 

"  Spose  the  Injuns  did  find  out  miners  was  there." 
began  Jim. 

"  There's  no  tellin'  what  the  rid  rascals  would  do.  They 
might  all  start  for  thim  hills  at  once/" 

"  You  could  order  'em  back,"  suggested  Henry. 

"  Order  Hell !  It's  all  fine  enough  ter  bluff  these  here 
Injuns.  Ivery  toime  Oi  tells  thim  ter  do  so  an'  so  Oi 
expect  thim  ter  rafuse.  But  if  they  ever  sets  their  heads 
on  goin'  ter  a  place,  their  worthy  an'  honest  agint  will 
play  hob  tryin'  ter  hould  thim.  Don't  youse  forgit."  he 
cautioned  as  they  parted  for  the  night.  "  Xot  wan  word." 


34  TONDA. 

It  was  even  so.  When  the  Sioux  learned  of  gold 
hunters  in  the  Black  Hills,  it  was  not  through  a  wlyte 
man.  A  Sioux  girl  from  Standing  Rock  agency  had  lost 
her  parents  and  was  sent  East  to  school.  She  secured  a 
position  at  Omaha  and  was  employed  there  by  a  white 
family  favorable  to  Indians.  Wishing  to  keep  posted 
concerning  her  people,  she  corresponded  with  Tonda.  It 
was  from  her  that  Tonda  learned  of  the  new  gold  fields. 
She  read  the  letter  to  Omaha  and  Two  Bears.  Botli 
agreed  not  to  speak  of  the  matter  elsewhere,  for  they  did 
not  believe  it,  and  it  would  excite  the  natives,  whether 
true  or  not. 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  35 


IV. 

THE  BUFFALO  DANCE. 

Whenever  there  is  to  be  a  big  buffalo  hunt,  the  Indians 
as  a  prelude  usually  spend  two  or  three  nights  in  dancing, 
not  only  to  prepare  themselves  for  it,  but  to  "  bring  the 
buffalo."  The  ceremony  is  more  or  less  religious  in 
character.  It  was  known,  therefore,  among  those  present 
that  two  dances  would  be  held  that  night,  one  for  men  and 
the  other  for  women.  In  the  center  of  the  village  there 
was  a  large  area  of  hard-baked  earth,  two  or  three  hundred 
feet  in  extent,  and  quite  smooth  and  level.  This  was  used 
for  a  general  assembly  and  dance-ground  by  all  the  people. 

It  was  now  beginning  to  grow  dusk.  Every  Indian  who 
expected  to  take  part  entered  his  tipi  and  put  in  good 
order  his  very  best  suit.  He  then  took  down  from  one  of 
the  posts  a  mask  made  from  the  hide  of  the  buffalo.  To 
this  the  horns  were  attached,  while  a  strip  of  buffalo  skin 
fell  down  the  back,  ending  in  a  tail  and  two  hoofs,  one  on 
each  side.  This  mask  he  strapped  on  his  head:  the  skin 
was  fastened  around  his  body  by  a  heavy  leather  thong. 
and  the  hoofs  hung  down  and  struck  upon  the  ground. 
When  dancing  they  clashed  together  and  made  a  clatter 
ing  sound,  imitating  —  though  in  much  less  volume  — 
that  made  by  the  bison  when  galloping  over  the  hard  earth. 

Let  us  consider  the  two  leading  men,  while  preparation? 
begin  for  the  dance. 

Gopher  is  the  richest  Indian,  for  he  owns  over  live 
hundred  ponies.  His  children  are  married  and  live  apart, 
but  they  all  help  him  on  ration  day.  He  and  his  pre 
maturely  aged  wife  live  alone.  Rain-in-the-Face.  the 


3G  TOXDA. 

leading  chief  of  his  time,  is  about  forty-five  years  old, 
tall,  commanding,  and  of  pleasing  address,  although  at 
times  very  stern  and  relentless,  and  possessing  a  temper 
which,  when  fully  aroused,  sweeps  and  rages  and  turn.-; 
him  into  a  demon,  as  the  fearful  cyclone  sweeping  across 
the  prairie  turns  a  scene  of  beauty  into  a  wilderness  of 
desolation.  Eain-in-the-Face  has  a  squaw,  Wa-wa,  and  a 
son,  Strong  Heart. 

There  are  several  squaw-men,  whites  who  have  married 
Indian  women,  and  who  live  off  the  tribe  and  the  govern 
ment,  and  a  number  of  worthless  persons.  We  find  these 
in  our  civilized  communities,  as  well  as  in  the  barbarian's 
home;  it  is  a  thing  to  be  deplored,  but  one  for  which  no 
remedy  has  yet  proved  effective. 

Evening  has  settled  down,  and  the  sunlight  has  faded. 
Dark  forms  can  be  seen  here  and  there  hurrying  toward 
the  dance-house,  some  in  groups  of  three  and  four,  talk 
ing  and  laughing,  others  singly  and  silently  wending  their 
way  to  the  scene  of  the  festivities. 

The  ground  outside  the  house  is  being  used  by  the 
small  boys  and  girls  of  the  tribe  as  a  play-ground,  arid 
they  run  here  and  there  with  merry  shouts  and  laughter, 
chasing  a  dog  or  tripping  up  a  companion,  just  as  our 
boys  and  girls  do  in  our  country  towns  on  the  evening  of 
some  political  meeting.  Presently  the  drummer  takes  his 
position  near  the  door  of  the  dance  chamber.  He  strikes 
upon  the  tom-tom,  and  the  boys  and  girls  instantly  cease 
their  boisterous  merriment,  and  in  subdued  tones  and  with 
stealthy  tread  approach  the  building.  Some  of  the  bold 
est  enter,  while  the  others  lurk  about  the  entrance  or 
apply  their  ears  to  crevices  in  the  walls,  and  give  them 
selves  up  to  longings  to  be  a  grown  man  and  dance. 

As  the  drummer  pounds  upon  the  tom-tom,  the  boys  run 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  37 

out;  the  dancers  file  into  the  structure  until  some  sixty 
or  seventy  are  present.  All  do  not  dance  at  once,  but 
from  time  to  time  those  who  are  tired  retire,  and  their 
places  are  taken  by  others.  The  head-dress  of  buffalo 
horns  is  heavy,  and  a  warrior  cannot  dance  over  two  hours 
without  great  fatigue.  Outside,  the  women  and  young 
folks  are  free  to  dance,  and  they  frequently  do,  for  the 
music  is  plainly  heard  by  them.  Indeed  the  chants  of 
the  women  are  often  louder  than  those  of  the  men.  After 
some  hours  the  children  and  older  women  withdrew  and 
numbers  of  young  men  and  women  appeared  in  the  open 
space.  A  new  and  pleasing  feature  presented  itself.  An 
old  woman  —  who  always  led  the  squaw  dances  —  called 
out  —  "  The  lover's  dance,"  whereupon  fifteen  or  twenty 
unmarried  women,  led  by  Tonda,  formed  a  line  on  one 
side  of  the  dance-ground,  and  began  a  low  chant.  Thev 
were  decked  out  most  gorgeously,  and  looked  really  charm 
ing.  There  was  no  horrible  buffalo  mask  about  their 
shapely  shoulders;  they  had  come  for  a  social  and  pleasure 
dance.  In  this  young  braves  and  maidens  are  at  their 
best,  and  often  become  betrothed.  It  is  an  event  keenly 
anticipated  by  all  the  young  people.  When  the  maiden* 
began  numbers  of  young  men  left  the  medicine  lodge, 
threw  off  the  masks  and  appeared  in  feathers  and  paint, 
dressed  with  great  care  and  taste.  The  column  of  y 011112: 
women  moved  with  a  graceful  motion,  although  similar  to 
a  shuffle.  The  young  men  advanced,  hopping  on  one  foot, 
then  on  the  other:  then,  when  the  lines  were  about  ten 
feet  apart,  all  turned  suddenly  and  danced  backward  to 
opposite  sides.  The  lines  delayed  a  moment,  the  squaws 
came  to  the  assistance  of  the  orchestra,  and  a  new  tune, 
much  more  lively,  was  struck  up,  and  the  young  men 
began  the  love  chant.  A  rude  translation  of  some  of  the 
lines  mav  be  of  interest: 


38  TONDA. 

Young  man :  "  Pretty  one,  will  you  take  my  hand  and 
dance?  I  am  strong  and  brave;  none  can  treat  you  so 
well." 

Young  woman :  "  Who  are  you  thus  to  speak  ?  I  will  not 
take  your  hand." 

"A  trial  will  assure  you  that  I  am  not  so  bad.  I  think 
you  will  prefer  me  to  other  braves  here." 

"  Since  you  are  so  bold,  I  will  dance  with  you  once." 

"  I  shall  come  near  your  tipi  and  play  the  flute '' 
(courting). 

"Have  you  no  heart  for  the  girl  to  whom  you  played 
flute  last  spring?" 

"  She  is  not  so  nice  as  you,"  etc.,  etc. 

So  the  conversation  ran,  very  dull  te  us,  but  full  of 
meaning  to  the  Indian. 

Tonda  had  danced  forward  and  back  again  several  time?. 
She  saw  no  one  she  fancied;  in  fact,  it  was  the  first  danco 
she  had  attended  for  three  years, 'and  she  was  somewhat 
bewildered.  She  remembered  that  Rain-in-the-Face's  son, 
Strong  Heart,  was  a  friend  of  hers  before  she  went  East, 
but  supposed  that  he  had  forgotten  all  about  her.  She 
had  not  seen  him  since  she  returned,  and  could  scarcely 
imagine  how  he  looked. 

When  the  second  call  came,  and  the  time  for  each  givl 
to  be  led  across  the  floor  to  the  other  side,  she  noticed  a 
large,  broad-shouldered,  finely-dressed  young  brave  ap 
proaching  her,  his  face  full  of  expression  and  his  eyes 
intently  set  upon  her  face.  There  was  something  familiar 
about  the  features;  could  it  be  Strong  Heart?  He  was 
near;  he  asked  to  dance  with  her;  she  consented,  and 
before  she  could  realize  where  she  was,  they  were  across 
the  room  and  responding  to  each  other  in  chant. 

Now  Strong  Heart  had  been  trained  by  his  father  with 
a  view  to  his  ascending  to  the  chieftainship.  The  famous 


I- 


STRONG    HEART. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  41 

Sioux  missionary.  Biggs,  had  taught  him  English  and  to 
read  and  write  a  little.  Naturally  Strong  Heart  was  more 
congenial  to  Tonda  than  the  more  aboriginal  warriors. 

"Have  you  forgotten  me?"' 

"  Xo ;  how  could  I  ?  I  am  the  daughter  of  a  Sioux,  and 
as  such  1  would  feel  ashamed  to  forget  any  one  whom  I 
had  known  and  with  whom  I  had  played." 

And  so  they  talked  and  chanted  back  and  forth.  The 
half  hour  allowed  for  this  dance  seemed  but  a  few  mo 
ments,  and  both  were  very  sorry  when  it  was  over.  The 
people  looking  on  were  struck  with  the  beauty  of  Strong 
Heart  and  Tonda,  and  many  said:  "  How  well  they  look; 
how  they  keep  time:  what  a  fine  son  our  chief  has!  "  or, 
"  Two  Bears  ought  to  be  proud  of  his  daughter." 

As  the  dance  was  concluding.  Strong  Heart  said: 

"  Tonda,  let  us  take  a  ride  on  our  ponies  in  the  morn 
ing.  I  want  to  talk  with  you.  Would  you  not  like  to  see 
the  rocky  glen  where  I  shot  an  antelope  for  you  when  last 
we  romped  across  the  plain?  Will  you  go?"  And  f\* 
she  left  him  and  rejoined  her  companions  outside,  she 
whispered  "'  Yes." 

The  bright,  faces  vanished  and  in  their  place  came  a 
crowd  of  masked  warriors,  pouring  out  of  the  great  lodge 
in  order  that  they  might  have  more  room,  shaking  bows, 
spears,  and  guns  and  calling  on  the  Great  Spirit  for  plenty 
of  buffalo.  The  young  men  who  had  been  in  the  lovers 
dance  strapped  on  their  masks  and  furiously  beat  moe- 
casined  feet  upon  the  earth.  Thus  the  dance  went  on  all 
night  —  frequently  Wadaha  cried  out.  "  0  come,  buffalo  ! 
Buffalo,  come  as  of  old."  Around  and  around  they  cir 
cled,  now  bending  low  to  the  earth,  now  straightening  up 
and  delivering  a  piercing  yell.  The  fire-light,  the  shadows 
of  the  dancers,  the  doleful  singing  of  the  squaws  and  the 
drone  of  the  orchestra  make  a  combination  of  sight  and 
sound  which,  when  once  heard,  can  never  be  forgotten. 


42 

When  one  becomes  fatigued  with  the  exercise,  he  sig 
nifies  it  by  bending  forward,  resting  upon  his  hands  and 
sinking  his  body  toward  the  ground ;  when  another  draws  a 
bow  upon  him  and  hits  him  with  a  blunt  arrow,  and  he 
falls  like  a  buffalo  —  is  seized  by  the  bye-standers,  who 
drag  him  out  of  the  ring  by  the  heels,  brandishing  their 
knives  about  him;  and  having  gone  through  the  motions 
of  skinning  and  cutting  him  up,  they  drag  him  off,  and 
his  place  is  at  once  supplied  by  another,  who  dances  into 
the  ring  with  his  mask  on;  and  by  this  taking  of  places, 
the  scene  is  easily  kept  up  night  and  day,  until  the  desired 
effect  has  been  produced,  that  of  "  making  buffalo  come."  * 

As  soon  as  the  sun  was  fairly  above  the  eastern  hills, 
those  who  had  taken  part  repaired  to  their  tipis,  where 
they  were  glad  to  pass  nearly  the  whole  day  in  sleeping 
and  smoking. 

Tonda  had  stayed  up  no  later  than  midnight  in  antici 
pation  of  what  was  coming,  so  when  Strong  Heart  rode 
toward  the  tipi  on  his  fleet,  pony,  she  was  ready  to  ac 
company  him.  Her  father  had  brought  in  Brown  Eyes, 
and  when  her  escort  was  drawing  near,  she  leaped  nimbly 
upon  the  animal's  bare  back  and  galloped  out  to  meet  the 
chief's  son.  Strong  Heart  advanced  to  meet  her  with 
n  smile  upon  his  face,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  beside  her, 
with  a  common  impulse  both  lashed  their  ponies  into  a 
mad  run  and  raced  away  across  the  rolling  prairie  toward 
the  north. 

While  the  preparations  continued,  Eichards,  the  squaw- 
man,  decided  to  go  fishing,  and  accordingly  got  out  a  ball  of 
heavy  twine  known  as  a  "  trot-line,"  to  which  he  attached 
fifteen  or  twenty  short  lines  or  staging,  and  at  the  end 
of  each  he  tied  a  monstrous  hook.  Wrapping  his  for 
midable  tackle  on  a  board,  he  proceeded  down  the  river 

*  Catlin. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  43 

about  a  mile  to  a  certain  broad,  deep  pool.  The  Xiobrara 
had  been  higher  than  ordinary  because  of  rains,  and 
Richards  thought  it  not  unlikely  that  large  channel  and 
shovel-head  catfish  might  have  ascended  from  the  Mis 
souri.  He  tied  one  end  to  a  bush,  affixed  a  stone  to  the 
other  end,  and  having  baited  his  hooks  with  raw  meat, 
swung  the  stone  about  his  head  and  cast  it  far  out  into 
the  stream.  Eichards  was  undeniably  lazy,  and  to  "  live 
on  the  government  "  was  to  his  liking.  After  the  manner 
of  all  squaw-men,  he  occasionally  visited  some  •mining- 
camp  or  frontier  town  and  got  drunk,  but  be  it  said  to 
his  credit  that  he  never  intrigued  with  the  worthless  ele 
ment  in  preponderance  in  Julesburg.  Hays,  and  other 
board  and  canvas  "  cities,"  to  swindle  the  Indian?. 

Moreover  he  was  secretive,  and  although  he  knew  who 
had  cheated  or  were  likely  to  defraud  his  adopted  people, 
he  had  as  yet  volunteered  little  information  to  the  Sioux. 
While  he  watched  his  line  Le  Moyne  joined  him.  Born 
in  Canada  of  French  Canadian  parents,  this  man  had  been 
partly  educated  by  a  priest.  He  was  the  linguist  of  the 
village,  speaking  French,  English.  Sioux,  and  Crow.  They 
were  out  of  sight  of  the  village  and  not  an  Indian  could  be 
seen  from  the  bluffs  or  elsewhere. 

u  Got  any  thin'  yit?  " 

"  Xo,  I've  just  set  the  line."  Le  Moyne  seated  himself 
and  produced  a  plug  of  tobacco  from  which  each  cut  a 
chew. 

"'  What  was  that  council  about  the  other  night  ?  " 

"I  don't  know.  I  didn't  ask  the  Indians."  replied 
Richards. 

"Have  you  any  itlea?"  Richards  cast  his  eye  upon  the 
line,  saw  it  move  slightly,  placed  his  hand  upon  it  and 
gave  a  sharp  jerk :  then  he  released  his  hold  and  faced 
Le  Movne. 


•W  TONDA. 

"How  should  I  know?  Don't  the  dog-soldiers  give  a 
medicine  dance  about  this  time  every  year?  " 

"Shucks,  Richards,  ain't  you  got  no  idea?"  The 
fisherman  laughed. 

'"'  Wall,  Le  Moyne,  since  you  brought  up  this  matter, 
suppose  you  give  me  your  idea  why  they  was  in  council." 

"  I  had  some  whisky  the  other  day.  It  was  not 
enough  for  a  drunk,  but  I  gave  Spotted  Eagle  three  or 
four  drinks  of  it  this  mornin'  and  tuck  the  rest  myself.  I 
axed  him  but  couldn'  get  no  information,  but  I  heard 
old  Sittin'  Bull  say,  as  I  went  by  a  tipi,  that  they'd  gei 
them  horse-thieves."  Richards  grunted. 

"  See  here,  Le  Moyne,  you  take  my  advice.  These 
Indians  won't  stand  no  foolin'.  You  know  what  it  was 
three  years  ago  when  they  was  raidin'.  Xow  you  know 
the  men  at  Julesburg  well  and  if  they  say  anything  to  you 
ycai  be  keerful  what  you  tell  'em."  There  was  a  strong 
tug  on  the  line.  Richards  gave  an  answering  jerk  and  the 
fish  was  fast. 

"  Better  pull  him  in." 

"  No,  wait  until  I  git  another  one." 

"What  do  you  keer,  Richards?  The  Indians  got  plenty 
of  horses.  They  can't  fight  because  the  soldiers  will 
come  in.  Say,  I'm  goin'  ter  Julesburg  day  after  the 
buffalo  hunt,  you'd  better  go  over  with  me.  You  may 
learn  somethin'."  Richards  again  grunted  and  spat  into 
the  water.  "Is  it  a  go?"  asked  Le  Moyne. 

"Yep,"  replied  the  fisherman.  Le  Moyne  got  up  and 
went  up  the  river  to  camp.  "So,"  mused  Richards,  "Le 
Moyne  is  putt  in'  out  a  feeler  fcr  to  git  me  to  go  in  some 
deal  of  the  horse  steal  in'  order.  I  kin  see  clear  through 
it.  They  had  the  council  to  debate  what  should"  be  done. 
Some  buck  heard  sonu'thin'  up  at  the  agency,  and  it  must 
have  been  Two  Bears,  because  he  was  there  all  the 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  45 

mornm';'*  and  he  continued  to  think  and  occasionally  to 
jerk  his  line.  Presently  he  drew  in  two  large  catfish: 
rebaited,  and  cast  out  the  stone.  He  would  go  to  Jules- 
burg  and  find  out  all  that  he  could  and  he  might  or  might 
not  tell  the  Indians;  that  would  depend  upon  circum 
stances.  Undoubtedly  Le  Moyne  was  worse  than  when  he 
had  joined  the  tribe  ten  years  before.  When  Gopher, 
two  years  before,  sold  a  drove  of  horses,  Le  Moyne  was 
the  interpreter.  The  sale  was  effected  one  hundred  miles 
south  of  the  agency,  and  when  Gopher  bought  a  lar^e 
amount  of  supplies  at  the  store  and  handed  over  a  roll 
of  bills  to  pay  for  it.  the  storekeeper  laughed  in  his  face. 
The  horse  buyers  had  given  him  Confederate  money.* 
Gopher  and  Richards  and  some  others  went  in  search  of 
the  horse  buyers  but  they  could  not  find  them.  Richards 
did  not  blame  the  Indians  for  demanding  silver  afterward. 
They  could  appreciate  the  difference  between  a  metal 
dollar,  a  half  and  a  quarter,  but  they  could  not  dis 
tinguish  between  a  ten  dollar  bill  and  a  one. 

Undoubtedly  Le  Moyne  was  responsible  for  this  swindle. 
Le  Moyne  lived  better  than  the  other  squaw-men  and  fre 
quently  had  money  with  which  to  gamble  in  the  frontier 
towns.  "Where  did  he  git  that  money?"  pondered 
Richards. 

It  clouded  up  and  the  fish  bit  well.  Richards  caught 
more  than  he  could  carry :  some  of  the  big  fellows  weigh 
ing  upwards  of  ten  pounds.  At  dusk  he  cleaned  his  fish, 
hung  them  upon  a  tree  beyond  the  upward  leap  of  a  wolf 
and  carried  thirty  or  forty  pounds  to  camp.  His  young 
son  and  a  squaw  brought  in  the  remainder. 

Strolling  about  the  village  after  supper,  he  met  Strong 
Heart,  and  told  him  of  his  luck  and  that  the  Indians 

*  This  has  actually  occurred  more  than  once. 


46  TONDA. 

should  make  a  brush  net  and  drag  the  pool  on  the  mor 
row,  for  now  was  a  good  time  to  lay  in  a  supply  of  fish, 
as  cold  weather  would  soon  begin. 

"Anybody  with  you?"  asked  the  Indian. 

"  Le  Moyne  was  there  a  while." 

"  He  just  went  to  the  agency,"  said  Strong  Heart,  as 
he  strode  forward  in  the  direction  of  Tonda's  tipi. 

"  Wall,"  thought  Richards,  "  Here  is  a  good  chance  fur 
me  to  sound  Rain-in-the-Face  without  Le  Moyne  know 
ing  that  I  done  it,"  and  forthwith  he  made  a  circuit  of  the 
village,  keeping  away  from  groups  of  people  in  order  that 
they  might  not  see  him.  On  coming  to  the  chief's  lodge, 
without  ceremony  he  threw  back  the  flap,  stooped  and 
entered.  Rain-in-the-Face  happened  to  be  alone.  With 
out  formality  Richards  told  him  what  Le  Moyne  had 
said.  Rain-in-the-Face  did  not  inform  Richards  of  the 
council,  but  he  said: 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  have  spoken.  I  always  thought 
you  had  a  good  heart  and  now  I  know  it  is  so.  Le  Moyne's 
heart  is  bad.  A  feather  shows  which  way  the  wind  blows. 
We  are  worried  over  the  theft  of  our  horses.  I  shall  talk 
with  Gopher  to-morrow.  Instead  of  your  coming  to  see  me 
again,  I  shall  come  to  your  lodge  after  the  hunt.  In  the 
meantime  let  no  word  escape  your  mouth." 

"Aow,"  grunted  Richards  and  took  his  departure,  fe3l- 
ing  that  he  had  done  the  Sioux  a  good  turn. 


THE    TITDE-IIFNTER. 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  49 


V. 

THE  BUFFALO  HUNT. 

They  set  out  soon  after  daylight.  Everybody  went  save 
a  few  old  men  and  women  and  a  score  of  sick  persons. 
The  ponies,  the  dogs,  and  the  children  caught  the  con 
tagion  of  the  chase  and  a  multitude  of  noises  ascended 
as  the  village  moved. 

Indians  transport  baggage  by  both  dog  and  pony.  A 
lodge  pole  is  fastened  on  each  side  of  the  pony,  the  ends 
dragging  upon  the  ground.  Smaller  poles  are  lashed  on 
either  side  of  the  dogs.  Across  the  trailing  poles  short 
sticks  are  tied  and  on  these  they  fasten  the  blankets,  skin 
coverings  of  the  lodges,  etc.  Extra  horses  are  tak-en 
along  so  that  thousands  of  pounds  of  meat  and  hundreds 
of  new  robes  can  readily  be  transported  back  to  the 
winter  camp.  These  travois.  as  they  are  called,  enable  the 
natives  to  move  a  great  amount  of  baggage.  A  good-sized 
dog  draws  seventy  pounds,  and  a  pony  from  three  hun 
dred  to  five  hundred.  As  the  faithful  animals  jogged 
along,  numerous  small  children  not  large  enough  to  walk- 
might  be  seen  nestled  among  the  blankets.  •  Only  when 
rough  ground  was  encountered  did  the  mothers  carry 
them  in  the  papoose  boards  upon  their  backs.  Everybody 
went  light,  but  on  the  return  the  squaws  must  carry  every 
child  of  tender  years. 

In  a  few  days  they  united  with  Red  Cloud's  band.  He 
made  a  speech;  dog-soldiers  were  appointed  as  hunt  cap 
tains  over  bodies  of  twenty  warriors,  and  then  they  sought 
the  herd,  which  had  previously  been  located  by  scouts. 

The  Indians  left  their  temporary  camp.  The  wind  was 
4 


50  TONDA. 

from  the  herd  and  there  was  no  danger  of  a  stampede. 
They  approached  within  half  a  mile  and  halted  heneaih 
a  ridge  of  sheltering  sand-dunes.  Runner  leaped  agilelv 
up  to  the  summit  of  the  elevation  and  coining  liastilv  back 
reported  that  there  were  about  twelve  hundred  buffalo 
perfectly  at  rest,  some  grazing  and  others  lying  down. 
Then  there  was  great,  though  suppressed  excitement. 
Each  man  stripped  himself  of  the  loin-cloth.  Xone  of 
them  carried  guns,  for  the  old  style  of  hunting  was 
greater  sport.  Some  took  their  long  lances,  the  keen 
polished  blades  glittering  in  the  sunlight,  and  others 
seized  their  bows  and  arrows.  The  horses  are  all  trained 
for  this  business  arid  seem  to  enter  into  it  with  as  much 
enthusiasm  and  spirit  as  the  riders  themselves.  While 
the  men  stripped  and  mounted  they  exhibited  the  most 
restless  impatience,  and  when  the  approach  began  (which 
is  in  a  somewhat  compact  body,  upon  a  slow  walk  and  ia 
a  straight  line  toward  the  herd)  they  all  caught  entirely 
the  concept  of  the  chase,  for  the  laziest  nag  amongst  them 
pranced  with  elasticity  in  his  step,  champed  his  leather 
bit,  his  ears  erect,  his  eyes  strained  out  of  his  head  and 
fixed  upon  the  game  before  him.*  Both  rider  and  pony 
were  trembling  with  suppressed  excitement  and  in  this 
way  they  carefully  and  silently  proceed  until  within  fift\- 
rods;  then  one  of  the  creatures,  an  old  and  grizzle  1 
veteran,  emitted  a  hoarse  bellow.  LTp  sprang  the  sleeping 
animals,  the  whole  herd  faced  about,  the  bulls  roaring  and 
bellowing  and  pawing  the  dust.  At  this  instant  the 
leader  of  the  hunt,  Red  Cloud,  emitted  a  shrill  "  hi,  hi, 
hi,  yah  !"  and  the  Indians  clapped  moccasined  heels  sharply 
against  the  ponies'  ribs.  The  horses  laid  back  their  ears 
and  leaped  forward.  As  the  column  thundered  on  it 

*  From  Catlin's  description. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  51 

separated,  one-half  taking  the  right  flank  and  the  other 
eharging  to  the  left.  Soon  they  were  abreast;  then  the 
excitement  and  fun  began.  Away  flew  the  thundering 
mass  over  the  prairie,  a  cloud  of  dust  marking  its  trail. 
The  women  and  the  children  with  the  pack  animals  and 
scores  of  dogs  had  also  begun  to  advance  and  were  less 
than  a  mile  distant.  On  the  moment  of  the  charge,  they 
quickened  their  pace,  singing  the  buffalo  song  as  thev 
came  on.  "Thrust!  thrust!"  cried  Strong  Heart,  as  a 
splendid  buffalo  charged  in  his  direction.  The  Indian 
immediately  behind  plunged  his  long  lance  between  tin 
ribs,  and  the  first  victim  of  the  hunt  fell  upon  the  earth. 

Indians  are  careful.  How  they  can  watch  the  ground 
and  the  herd  and  avoid  the  charge  of  wounded  or  infuri 
ated  animals  is  a  mystery.  Yet  they  do  all  these  tiling^ 
and  are  seldom  hurt.  Buffalo  can  run  over  very  rough 
country  and  as  their  legs  are  stronger  than  those  of  the 
horse,  prairie  dog  holes  seldom  cause  them  to  fall,  although 
they  may  stumble.  Watching  his  chance,  warrior  after 
warrior  sent  an  arrow  or  a  lance  home  as  the  buffalo  was  on 
the  jump.  There  is  more  likelihood  of  a  mortal  wound 
if  the  weapon  can  be  directed  when  the  ribs  are  stretched 
farthest  apart  at  the  beginning  of  the  jump.  The  differ 
ence  is  not  much,  but  it  counts,  and  all  Indian  hunters 
avail  themselves  of  favorable  chances. 

Strong  Heart  was  superbly  mounted  upon  2  big  Ameri 
can  horse  for  which  he  had  traded  a  ranchman  six  good 
ponies.  He  gained  on  the  herd  and  was  soon  near  its 
head,  leaving  the  other  Indians  several  hundred  yards 
behind.  His  bow  was  strong  and  shapely  —  made  of  thin 
strips  of  Rocky  Mountain  sheep  horn,  glued  together  and 
wrapped  with  sinew  —  a  relic  of  a  fight  with  the  Crows. 
He  shot  arrow  after  arrow  —  long  steel-pointed  affairs 
with  grooves  cut  in  the  sides  in  order  that  the  blood 


52  TONDA. 

might  run  freely.  His  horse  partook  of  the  exhilaration 
of  the  chase  and  needed  no  urging. 

There  was  a  gap  in  the  herd,  and  he  forced  his  way 
into  it  for  one  or  two  hundred  feet.  Just  beyond  hi  in 
towered  the  head  and  shoulders  of  a  magnificent  bull,  the 
largest  the  Indian  had  ever  seen.  "  Now/'  he  thought  "  if 
i  could  only  get  that  fellow  and  make  a  mask  out  of  his 
head,  I  would  have  the  finest  dance  dress  in  the  whole 
tribe/'  He  hitched  the  quiver  a  little  more  to  the  left, 
felt  in  it  and  found  that  he  had  but  seven  arrows  remain 
ing.  He  strung  and  shot  one,  but  the  point  coming 
squarely  in  contact  with  a  rib  did  not  pierce  more  than 
six  or  eight  inches,  and  the  wounded  creature  instantly 
wheeled  to  the  charge. 

This  caused  some  commotion,  for  the  bull  was  a  leader. 
As  the  animal  turned,  other  buffalo  began  to  close  up  the 
gap  until  they  were  massed  together  about  Strong  Heart. 
His  horse  had  been  running  evenly  and  fast,  and  had 
dodged  danger  several  times.  Now  great  brown  bodies 
hemmed  in  mare  and  rider  on  every  side. 

In  a  twinkling  Strong  Heart  realized  that  he  must 
leap  or  be  killed.  Remember  that  he  was  not  only  very 
active  but  he  was  accustomed  to  bareback  riding  on  half- 
broken  horses.  Gathering  himself  as  the  horse  stumbled 
preparatory  to  going  down  under  the  thundering  hoofs, 
he  jumped  upon  a  young  cow's  back.  She  trembled  and 
bellowed,  but  he  retained  his  upright  position.  Then 
upon  a  bull's  broad,  brown  back  he  leaped.  It  was  exciting 
and  lie  enjoyed  it.  The  other  Sioux  saw  him  and  ki-yied 
in  astonishment.  The  bull  shook  his  head,  but  he  was  too 
closely  hemmed  in  to  swerve,  or  kick,  or  plunge.  A  dust 
arose  about  the  Indian  and  the  odor  from  great  sweating 
bodies  nearly  stifled  him.  Like  a  great  brown  sea  heaving 
up  and  down,  appeared  the  bodies  about  him.  What  if 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  55 

one  should  fall  ?    So  without  hesitation  he  skipped  nimbly 
from  one  back  to  another  until  he  reached  the  outer  ani 
mals.      Two  or  three  buffalo  on  the  edge  separated,  and 
Strong   Heart   was   compelled  to   leap   out   as   far   as  he 
could.     This  he  did,  barely  avoiding  the  hoofs  of  Gopher's 
horse.     Gopher  had  seen  the  accident,  and  being  nearest 
urged  his  horse  forward,  and  as  Strong  Heart  fell,  used 
his  long  lance  to  effect  upon  the  animal  nearest  him.     All 
this  happened  in  an  instant,  and  several  Indians  reined 
in  their  horses  as  soon  as  possible  and  stopped  where  tin- 
Indian  was  lying  somewhat  stunned.     As  they  dismounted 
he  raised  himself  on  his  hands,  and  with  his  eyes  and 
mouth  full  of  dirt,  felt  about  for  his  bow  and  quiver  in 
a  dazed  fashion.     Then  he  got  up,  and  the  other  Indians 
seeing  he  was  not  much  injured  continued  after  the  herd. 
The  horse,  however,  did  not  fare  so  well.      Borne  along 
by  the  heavy  bodies  of  the  buffalo  for  a  few  yards,  he  was 
soon  down  never  to  rise  again,  for  by  the  time  the  herd 
had  passed,  his  mangled  remains  indicated  the  scene  of 
the  accident.      Strong  Heart  looked  back  across  the  plain. 
For  a  mile  and  a  half  the  surface  was  dotted  with  the 
bodies  of  slain  animals,  but  it  did  not  seem  to  him  that 
they  had  already  run  the  herd  so  far.      He  walktd  in  the 
direction  of  the  women  to  procure  a  fresh  horse.     Only 
one  buffalo  was  up  and  he  watched  him,  knowing  that  the 
creature  was  too  badly  wounded  to  do  him  any  injury. 
Xo  one  can  imagine  the  look  and  expression  of  such  a 
subject.       Frightful   and    hideous   he    appeared,   turning 
round  and  round  for  battle,  swelling  with  rage:  his  eyes 
bloodshot    and    his    long    shaggy    mane    hanging    to    the 
ground:    his   mouth   open:    his   bellowing   guttural    and 
weak;    the  blood  pouring  from  his  mouth  and  through 
his  nostrils  as  he  vainly  endeavored  to  gather  sufficient 
strength  to  charge  the  Indian.     He  lurched  forward,  but 


56  TONDA. 

planted  his  legs  apart  to  steady  liis  body,  then  with  a  last 
groan  fell  upon  his  knees  and  another  king  of  the  herd 
had  paid  the  penalty.* 

The  train  of  women  had  now  reached  the  first  slain, 
and  one  or  two  stopped  at  each  body.  Soon  the  carcases 
were  surrounded  by  exulting  groups.  The  dogs  capered 
and  barked,  eagerly  seizing  upon  such  unimportant  morsels 
as  the  squaws  cast  in  their  direction.  Shrill  cries  rent  the 
air,  as  busy  knives  severed  the  meat  from  the  bones. 

"  Meat  and  clothing,"  they  shouted  as  he  strode  past 
them. 

"Where  is  Tonda?  "  but  the  first  groups  knew  not,  for 
they  were  northern  or  Brule  Sioux,  and  Tonda  was  an 
Ogalala.  So  he  went  on,  the  women  joking  him  meanwhile, 
bantering  him  to  help  butcher,  to  take  care  of  the  children 
and  so  on. 

"  I  never  saw  so  many  women  before.  All  the  squaws 
in  the  world  must  be  here,"  he  thought.  Presently  he 
found  her  helping  Omaha  cut  meat. 

"  0,  Tonda,  let  me  take  Brown  Eyes.  My  horse  was 
killed  and  I  barely  escaped  by  running  over  the  top  of  the 
herd."  Tonda  laughed. 

"  You  must  be  so  nimble  on  foot  as  not  to  need  a  horse. 
Why  didn't  you  shoot  from  there?  Think  of  the  chance 
you  had  —  carried  along  by  the  herd."  The  women  looked 
up  and  grinned. 

"  0  let  me  have  her.     I  am  in  a  hurry.'" 

"  Well,  be  careful,  don't  run  her  hard.  She  is  not  as 
young  as  she  was." 

"  I  shall  treat  her  as  well  as  you  did  the  other  day  when 
we  had  our  fine  ride  over  the  plain/" 

"  Pretty  speeches,  0  hunter.  But  go ;  you  said  you  must 
make  haste." 

*  Abridged  from  Catlin. 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  57 

"Got  any  arrows?     I  lost  mine." 

"  I  see  you  saved  the  bow.*' 

"  I  threw  it  out  of  the  herd  as  I  jumped/' 

Tonda  ran  to  a  pack  animal  and  got  Two  Bears'  extra 
quiver. 

"  He  can  get  more  from  some  other  hunter,"  she  said, 
and  handed  it,  smiling,  to  Strong  Heart.  The  Indian 
leaped  up,  and  glancing  toward  the  herd,  now  three  miles 
away,  cried,  "  They  are  turning  the  buffalo  this  way." 

"  Good,  good."  cried  the  women,  "  We  shall  get  all  the 
meat  we  need.'* 

He  did  not  hurry,  but  rode  slowly  to  the  right  and 
approached  the  coming  mass.  Less  than  five  hundred 
animals  remained.  The  Indians  were  all  on  the  outside, 
and  those  in  front  succeeded  in  their  purpose,  that  of 
swinging  the  leaders  so  that  the  herd  ran  in  a  circle. 
This  meant  that  all  would  be  killed.  Strong  Heart  nerved 
himself  for  action.  Brown  Eyes  used  to  be  a  good  buffalo 
pony,  but  was  somewhat  old  now.  and  knowing  that,  he 
would  save  her  all  he  could. 

They  came  near.  The  horses  were  foam  flecked;  the 
riders  bronzed  bodies  warm  with  exercise  and  excitement, 
glistened  in  the  sunlight.  Yells  of  triumph  issued  from 
every  throat.  The  buffalo  were  running  heavily;  sides 
heaved  and  froth  dropped  from  shaggy  beards.  The  light 
hunting  steeds  charged  in  and  out,  now  dodging  the  rush 
of  a  wounded  bull,  now  circling  to  the  attack.  The  earth 
trembled  as  the  body  swept  by  him.  Picking  out  a  fat 
cow,  Strong  Heart  began  the  killing  again,  Brown  Eyes 
bearing  him  swiftly  here  and  there.  The  graceful,  pictur 
esque  riders  were  everywhere.  Stupid  animals  they 
must  be,  for  had  the  herd  galloped  straight  away  on  the 
moment  of  attack  and  sought  broken  country,  four-fifths 


58  TOXDA. 

had  escaped.  Xow  they  were  bewildered  and  fell  an  easy 
prey  to  the  horsemen. 

Did  the  buffalo  think?  Did  they  know  that  others 
must  live  through  their  deaths?  Nature-students  claim 
that  all  animals  think.  Even  if  this  is  true  —  which  we 
may  doubt  —  at  best  few  thoughts  passed  through  their 
thick  heads.  A  man  lost  travels  in  a  circle;  but  he  has 
thoughts.  Certain  it  was  that  the  circles  became  smaller, 
the  center  of  the  remaining  bison  was  soon  stationary.  A 
general  Indian  charge  brought  low  the  survivors;  the  sod 
ran  red  with  blood,  and  the  annual  buffalo  hunt,  begun 
and  ended  in  one  day,  was  over. 

That  night  there  was  feasting  and  dancing  in  the 
hunter's  camp.  Squaws  smoked  meat  while  men  danced. 
Wadaha  and  Sitting  Bull,  as  medicine-men  for  both  tribes, 
offered  sacrifices  to  the  spirits  of  the  slain  buffalo.  They 
set  up  the  head  of  an  immense  bull,  and  to  propitiate  his 
spirit  or  ghost,  placed  before  it  a  platter  of  mush  and 
bowl  of  stewed  meat,  saying  meanwhile,  "  Eat  that,  eat 
that." 

Gopher  stood  before  a  camp-fire,  and  surrounded  by  an 
appreciative  audience,  told  one  of  his  stories. 

For  ten  days  the  natives  tanned  hides,  cut,  dried  or 
jerked  the  best  meat,  gorging  themselves  meanwhile  on 
what  remained.  Added  to  what  beef  the  agents  would 
issue,  they  now  had  sufficient  to  carry  them  through  the 
winter.  Camp  was  broken  and  the  ponies  and  dogs 
sweated  as  they  dragged  heavy  loads  homeward.  Babies 
journeyed  on  mothers'  backs,  for  every  pound  of  beast 
energy  must  be  devoted  to  meat  transportation. 

As  the  long  column  wended  its  way  eastward,  gangs 
of  wolves  rushed  upon  the  field  and  searched  the  skeletons 
for  such  few  morsels  as  remained.  At  Ked  Cloud's  camp 
his  band  —  about  a  third  —  stopped;  the  Ogalalas  pushed 
on  southward  and  home. 


11  ^ 

f 

1 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  61 


VI. 

RICHARDS  MEETS  THE  HORSE  THIEVES. 

In  a  day  or  two  Le  Moyne  and  Richards  saddled  their 
ponies,  packed  a  small  camp  outfit  upon  an  old  horse, 
and  rode  to  Julesburg.  At  dusk  the  fourth  day  they 
entered  the  town,  left  their  horses  at  a  corral  and  visited 
the  saloons  — "  for  it  has  heen  a  long  time  since  we 
irrigated  our  innards  '" —  said  Le  Moyne.  They  went 
into  the  Belle  Union,  a  famous  frontier  resort. 

• '  Xow,  Richards,  you  stay  here.  Take  a  hand  in  the 
game  if  you  want  to.  I  got  to  see  some  men  "  -  here  he 
winked  impressively  — "  afore  I  kin  let  you  in  on  what 
may  be  doiirV 

"Got  any  money?"  asked  Richards.  "I  ain't  got 
but  five  dollars  and  that  ain't  nothinV 

"  Here's  ten.  That's  all  I  kin  spare.  It's  enuf  fur  a 
small  game/"  and  he  went  out.  Richards  sat  down  where 
some  miners  were  playing  a  t  \venty-five-cent-ante-and- 
dollar-limit  poker  game.  The  proprietor  introduced  him, 
saying:  '"Like  you  fellers  he  is  busted."  They  dealt, 
drew,  and  called. 

"  Wall,' '  grunted  one  of  the  party,  "  this  is  the  small 
est  game  1  ever  set  in.  But  you  Injun  traders  ought 
to  have  money.  We've  lost  ours." 

"  1  ain't  no  trader,'*'  said  Richards,  as  he  laid  down 
three  jacks,  a  pair  of  nines  and  drew  in  chips  amounting 
to  six  dollars.  "  I'm  a  squaw-man." 

"Wall,  there  is  some  squaw-men  who  has  money."  re 
marked  another  player. 


G3  TOXDA. 

"  Yes,  and  mebbe  they  gets  it  standin'  in  with  Exelby. 
Did  you  hear  what  he  done  day  afore  yesterday?" 

Richards  shook  his  head. 

"  Wall,  him  and  six  of  the  gang  held  up  the  mail 
stage  and  got  five  thousand/' 

"  Who  is  his  gang?  " 

"  Wall,  I  suppose  you  is  all  right,  but  I  don't  know 
'em  all.  Billy  the  Kid  is  his  right-hand-man." 

"  Humph/'  grunted  Richards  as  he  lost  part  of  his 
winnings.  The  game  ran  on  for  nearly  two  hours.  Le 
Moyne  came  in. 

"How  much  to  the  good?" 

"  About  twenty." 

"  Come  out  with  me." 

"All  right/'  and  as  Richards  left  lie  treated  the 
players. 

"  Come  agin  when  you  is  flush,  and  then  we'll  git  your 
money/'  cried  a  cowboy. 

"  Sure,  I  will,"  and  the  squaw-man  went  forth. 

They  walked  two  blocks  down  the  street,  entered  a 
side  entrance  of  a  two-story  frame  building  and  went 
up  stairs.  Players  were  in  the  large  room  they  passed 
through,  but  neither  man  paid  them  attention.  Into  a 
small  rear  room,  thick  with  tobacco  smoke,  strode  Le 
Moyne.  As  they  entered,  some  one  threw  open  the  single, 
small  window.  Two  men  were  present,  but  they  sat  at 
the  farthest  side  from  the  window.  A  single  candle  gut 
tered  upon  a  soap  box.  Richards  was  brusquely  intro 
duced  to  Exelby  and  Billy  the  Kid. 

In  an  eastern  community  such  men  would  be  con 
tinually  in  hiding  —  if  they  could  exist  at  all. '  But  here, 
although  three-fourths  of  Julesburg  knew  them  and  that 
they  were  in  town,  no  attempt  at  concealment  was  made. 
Thev  sat  back  from  the  window  not  through  fear  of 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  63 

recognition,   but.   because  some   jealous   and   equally   bad 
"  bad-man  "  might  be  tempted  to  make  a  pot  shot. 

In  its  infancy  Julesburg  could  be  taken  as  typical  of 
the  frontier  towns.  But  it  was  quite  different  from  a 
mining  camp.  Cattlemen,  scouts,  hunters,  traders,  and 
desperadoes  invested  Julesburg,  Hays  City,  and  similar 
Plains  settlements.  In  the  summer  of  186?  Whites  from 
Julesburg  carried  on  a  regular  business  in  murder  and 
robbery  —  the  same  was  true  of  Dodge  City  in  1873.* 

Exelby  was  tall,  thin,  and  wiry;  Billy  the  Kid,  short, 
light,  and  frail-looking,  with  the  worse  face  of  the  two  — 
a  lean,  malignant  countenance.  He  had  the  pointed  chin, 
the  flat  ears,  the  low  brow,  and  the  furtive  eyes  of  the 
habitual  criminal.  He  killed  for  pleasure  and,  although 
barely  twenty-three,  more  than  twenty  men  were  already 
victims  to  his  six-shooter.  Once  he  shot  some  sheep- 
herders;  "just  to  see  them  kick.*'  Exelby  stole  for  gain 
and  killed  in  self-defense. 

Both  men  rather  anticipated  winning  over  Richards 

who  Le  Moyne  said  had  great  influence  with  the  Sioux. 
Having  struck  hands,  all  sat  down. 

'•Have  a  drink?"  and  Exelby  indicated  a  bottle  and 
glasses.  Billy  the  Kid  poured  out  for  each  man. 

*  Xow,  Richards/'  announced  the  leader,  "  I  have 
heered  as  how  the  Crow  Injuns  intends  to  raid  the  Sioux 
fer  ponies." 

"'  They  ain't  got  no  grouch  agin  my  people,"  remarked 
Richards. 

"'  Mebbe  they  ain't  and  mebbe  they  has.  I  got  a  friend 
there  who  knows  the  Crows  like  you  know  the  Sioux  and 
he  says  that  the  Crows  must  have  more  scalps  and  more 
ponies." 

*  Our  Wild  Indians ;  Col.  Dodge,  p.  650. 


64  TONDA. 

"  They  ain't  strong  emif .  We  can  outfight  'em.  How- 
somever  if  they  was  to  come,  Washington  would  be  wired 
and  troops  sent." 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  of  the  gov'ment  interferin'  when 
Injun  was  fightin'  Injun?  "  asked  Le  Moyne. 

'*  Wall,  let  them  Crows  come.  There  will  be  the  big 
gest  time  you  ever  seen  —  not  barrin'  the  times  when 
the  Sioux  used  to  raid  the  Platte  trails/7  growled  Rich- 
ards. 

''  See  here,  Richards.  You  don't  want  to  git  into  no 
trouble,  but  you  wouldn't  throw  a  few  hundred  over  your 
shoulder.  The  Crows  is  shorely  goin'  to  raid.  What's 
the  matter  with  my  gang  puttin'  on  moccasins,  ridin' 
unshod  horses,  and  gittin'  away  with  a  big  bunch  too?" 

Exelby  leaned  forward  and  regarded  Richards  fixedly. 
Then  Billy  the  Kid  put  in.  "  It  is  dead  easy.  There 
won't  be  no  shootin',  ef  that's  what  you  is  afeered  of  " 

"  Hold  on  thar,  Kid,  I  ain't  afeered  of  no  shootin'." 
Billy  chuckled  and  continued: 

"  You  got  a  good  chance  to  make  your  stake  out  of 
this  by  doin'  what  we  tell  you  and  helpin'.  Ef  you  think 
them  Injuns  is  going'  to  find  out  about  it,  why  they 
won't." 

"'  No.  They  won't  know  unless  you  tell  'em,"  com 
mented  Exelby. 

"  And  ef  he  done  that  there  would  be  one  squaw-man 
less,"  interjected  the  Kid. 

"  Why  don't  you  fellers  git  Le  Moyne  to  do  this  in 
stead  of  me?" 

"  Say,  you  is  innocent.  You  can't  jolly  us.  You  know 
well  enuf  why  we  come  to  you.  They  will  do  as  you 
say,  but  they  won't  pay  no  attention  to  Le  Moyne  —  not 
since  them  Confederate  bills  was  passed  " —  and  all  but 
Richards  laughed. 


A  STOKY  OF  THE  Sioux.  65 

"  When  do  them  Crows  raid  ?  " 

"  That  ain't  decided/'7  continued  the  leader.  "  You 
will  be  told  in  plenty  of  time.  All  we  want  you  to  do 
is  to  help  us.  We  will  do  the  hard  work.*' 

"  Then  you  wants  me  to  be  the  confidence  man.'' 

"  Sure.7'  cried  the  Kid.  "  You  is  the  tin  horn  this 
time."* 

Richards  thought  quickly.  These  men  would  snuff  hi> 
life  out  on  the  instant  if  he  said  them  nay.  The  very 
fact  that  they  were  quietly  conversing  with  him,  not 
urging,  convinced  him  —  -  and  he  had  a  broad  and  deep 
knowledge  of  frontier  characters  —  of  their  determina 
tion.  They  would  arrange  the  details  as  coolly  as  he  might 
plan  for  a  trip  to  the  agency.  One  suspicion  that  he  was 
playing  them  false  and  the  squaw-man  was  no  more.  So 
he  did  as  would  most  men  under  the  circumstances  —  lie 
lied. 

"All  right,  boys.  I  am  with  you.  But  Le  Moyne  here 
has  got  to  be  mighty  keerful.  Them  Injuns  is  foxy,  and 
he  don't  want  to  make  no  breaks." 

"  That's  it,"  cried  Exelby,  striking  hands  with  Richards 
again;  "we  will  leave  it  in  yer  hands.  Le  Moyne  won't 
open  his  head  onless  you  tells  him  to." 

"  Xeed  any  money  ?  Got  plenty  of  dough,  if  you  wants 
to  git  in  another  stud-poker  game  ?  " 

"  Xo,  I'd  jest  lose  it.  The  best  move  fur  me  is  to  ride 
back  to  the  agency  so  there  won't  be  no  suspicionin*.  I 
don't  mind  gittin'  drunk  with  you  fellers,  or  takiir  enuf 
liquor  to  last  me  until  I  git  nearly  back.  But  I  better 
be  movin'.  Le  Moyne  kin  stay  as  long  as  he  wants  to." 

*  Tin  horn  was  applied  to  crooked  gamblers.  There  was  a 
sharp  distinction  drawn  in  the  early  days  between  gamblers  who 
cheated  and  those  who  did  not. 

5 


66  TONDA. 

"  Jest  so,"  grunted  the  Kid.  "  If  he  gits  back  ahead 
of  Le  Moyne  them  Injuns  will  think  more  of  him." 

"  That's  rough  on  me,"  said  Le  Moyne,  and  they  all 
roared. 

''Then  there  ain't  nothin'  until  I  hears  from  you?" 
asked  Richards. 

"  That's  all,"  replied  Exelby.  "  Keep  the  Injuns  in 
a  good  humor  an'  do  what  we  tell  you  when  we  sends 
word."  Then  they  made  a  night  of  it  and  shouted,  told 
stories,  boasted  of  what  they  had  done  and  of  projected 
events.  But  Richards  did  not  permit  himself  to  betray 
his  real  heart.  About  sunrise,  sitting  his  horse  unstead 
ily,  with  a  package  consisting  chiefly  of  bottles  securely 
fastened  behind  the  saddle,  he  bade  the  trio  good-bye 
and  started  for  the  agency. 

When  he  rode  up  to  his  tipi  Wadaha,  who  saw  him 
dismount,  said  to  Gopher: 

"  Richards  been  taking  too  much  Minne-wakan " 
(whiskey). 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  67 


VII. 
A  FIGHT  WITH  THE  CROWS. 

Richards  lay  in  his  lodge  until  the  next  morning.  His 
head  cleared,  he  at  once  sought  Rain-in-the-Face,  and  told 
him  that  he  wanted  an  absolutely  confidential  talk  with  the 
five  leading  men.  Instead  of  sending  the  crier  the  chief 
himself  summoned  Gopher,  Wadaha,  Two  Bears,  and  Sit 
ting  Bull.  They  met  in  Two  Bears'  wigwam ;  Omaha  and 
the  child  being  sent  off  to  visit.  The  men  talked  low  and 
earnestly.  Sitting  Bull  placed  himself  near  the  entrance 
and  made  sure  that  no  eavesdropper  approached. 

At  an  early  hour  Strong  Heart  and  Tonda  had  set  out 
for  a  day  in  the  cliffs  —  a  region  some  fifteen  miles  to 
the  north. 

The  horses  had  proceeded  but  a  short  distance  before 
they  settled  down  into  a  steady  gait,  and  when  about  five 
miles  from  the  village,  far  ahead  toward  the  north  could 
be  seen  looming  up  and  clearly  outlined  against  the  azure 
sky,  the  first  rocks  and  ledges  of  the  Bad  Lands.  In  the 
clear  dry  air  of  the  northwest  distances  are  very  decep 
tive,  and  a  mountain  or  hill  may  look  not  more  than  three 
miles  away,  when  in  reality  it  is  ten  or  fifteen.  Tonda 
and  Strong  Heart  were  not  deceived  by  this,  for  they 
were  accustomed  to  the  atmosphere  and  rode  on,  chatting 
pleasantly  together. 

"  How  much  more  enjoyable,"  said  Tonda,  "'  is  this  life 
than  that  which  I  led  at  the  school  in  the  East!  Here  I 
have  no  dismal  walls  to  surround  me.  no  one  to  dictate 
what  I  shall  do,  none  of  the  rules  which  bind  my  free 
spirit  and  make  me  feel  as  did  that  poor  red  bird  which 


68  TOXDA. 

I  once  saw  in  a  cage,  vainly  beating  its  wings  against  the 
bars  in  a  mad  but  hopeless  effort  to  escape.  Never  again 
will  I  leave  my  people;  I  am  a  Sioux  girl  and  I  will  live 
as  such." 

Strong  Heart  was  not  much  given  to  sentiment,  but 
he  voiced  a  tremendous  grunt  of  approval,  which,  al 
though  it  might  lack  in  elegance,  still  made  up  for  the 
deficiency  by  coming  from  his  heart  and  being  exceedingly 
emphatic.  Indian-like,  he  passed  over  her  remarks  with 
out  any  comment,  and,  changing  the  subject  hastily,  he 
said: 

"What  did  you  think  of  the  dance  last  moon?" 

"Oh,  I  liked  it  very  well,"  she  replied;  "I  had  not 
been  at  a  dance  for  three  years,  as,  of  course,  they  have 
nothing  at  the  white  man's  school  except  one  totally  dif 
ferent  from  ours.  I  saw  one  or  two  of  these,  and  did 
not  think  much  of  them.  I  had  a  very  good  time,  but 
as  you  were  the  only  young  man  that  I  remembered  or 
cared  to  dance  with,  it  would  have  been  rather  tedious 
had  you  not  been  there." 

"  Many  of  our  people  thought  we  looked  very  well  upon 
the  floor,"  said  Strong  Heart;  "  they  said  that  you  did  just 
as  well  as  if  you  had  been  at  our  dances  once  a  week  for 
years,  instead  of  having  been  away  all  the  time." 

They  rode  on  in  silence  for  awhile,  and  then  conversa 
tion  began  again,  Strong  Heart  asking  Tonda  what  the 
white  man's  idea  of  the  Indian  was.  He  had  seen  many 
white  men  on  the  reservation  and  on  his  travels,  but  he 
had  never  been  to  a  large  city,  and  he  did  not  know  how 
many  there  were  of  them  and  what  was  their  mode  of 
life. 

"  You  would  be  surprised  to  know  the  ignorance  of 
most  "Whites  about  our  customs  and  habits.  Many  whom 
I  saw  in  their  country  would  pass  me  upon  the  street 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  69 

and  turn  around  and  look  at  me  as  if  I  were  some  wild 
animal.  You  know,  Strong  Heart,  that  were  a  white  man 
to  go  through  our  village  we  would  talk  among  ourselves 
and  wonder  who  he  was  and  what  he  wanted,  but  unless 
he  asked  questions  or  showed  interest,  no  one  would 
crowd  about  him  and  be  so  rude  as  to  stare  at  him.  ask 
him  impertinent  questions  and  laugh  aloud  at  his  replies; 
yet  he  calls  himself  a  civilized  being,  and  looks  upon  us 
as  savages.  Another  thing  I  could  not  understand  was 
how  their  men  could  cheat  and  defraud  each  other,  say 
ing  with  open  face  '  this  dress  or  horse  which  I  have  for 
sale  is  the  finest  to  be  bought  in  the  city,  and  I  am  selling 
it  at  less  than  I  paid  for  it/  when  they  know  that  which 
they  offer  has  not  cost  them  half  what  they  sell  it  for, 
that  it  is  a  very  poor  dress  or  horse,  as  the  case  may  be, 
and  worth  very  little.  Were  one  of  our  tribe  to  defraud 
his  neighbor  in  such  a  bold-faced  manner,  he  would  be 
driven  out  of  the  village." 

"  Aow,  aow/'  grunted  the  young  man. 

"  But  they  have  some  very  beautiful  writings  and  say 
ings  about  our  nation,  and  about  other  Indian  nations 
in  the  West,  some  of  which  I  read  or  our  teacher  read 
to  us,  and  we  committed  to  memory.  There  was  a  great 
man  named  Longfellow,  who  wrote  some  beautiful  poetry 
about  the  Indians,  which,  while  in  some  particulars  un 
true,  is  still  so  beautiful  that  I  wish  you  could  hear  it.'' 

"  Say  some  of  it  to  me,  I  should  like  to  hear  what  the 
great  story-teller  of  the  white  man  has  to  say  about  us/" 

"  He  wrote  a  big  book  full  of  these  stories,  which,  of 
course,  when  I  translate  to  our  people,  I  shall  try  to  make 
interesting.  To-night,  if  the  people  will  come  to  the 
lodge,  I  will  read  them  what  the  great  story-teller  has 
to  say.'' 

The   young   man   gave    another   grunt,    and   she    con- 


70  TONDA. 

tinned :  "  He  writes  a  beautiful  story  about  our  red  pipe- 
stone,  and  as  I  remember  some  of  it,  I  will  say  it  for 
you."  Then  Tonda  began  to  recite,  translating  into  the 
Sioux  tongue,  Longfellow's  celebrated  "  Peace  Pipe," 
which  begins: 

"  On  the  mountains  of  the  prairie, 
On  the  great  red  pipestone  quarry, 
Gitchie  Manitou,  the  mighty, 
He,  the  Master  of  Life,  descending, 
Stood,  and  called  the  nations, 
Called   the  tribes   of  men  together,"   etc. 

Strong  Heart  thought  it  was  very  well  done,  and  he 
expressed  his  approval,  saying  that  his  people  would 
greatly  rejoice  to  hear  the  poem  recited,  and  he  should 
tell  all  whom  he  saw  to  assemble  at  the  large  dance-house, 
where  she  would  read  it  to  them. 

Tonda  hoped  to  get  the  Indians  interested  in  some  of 
these  poems,  because  she  thought  it  would  do  them  good. 
She  had  a  very  peculiar  character  herself,  and  while  she 
wanted  to  be  free,  independent,  and  live  with  the  tribe, 
she  still  wished  to  retain  some  of  the  white  man's  ways 
and  to  give  the  other  Indians  an  idea  of  what  the  white 
men  said  of  their  people. 

They  were  now  close  to  the  Bad  Lands,  and  vegetation 
bad  almost  entirely  disappeared.  They  traversed  a  dis 
tance  of  nearly  a  mile  before  reaching  the  base  of  the 
cliff  along  the  bank  of  a  small  and  muddy  stream.  To  the 
right  and  left  of  this  stream  there  was  a  stretch  of  red 
dish  earth,  with  nothing  green  upon  its  surface.  Where 
the  waters  flowed  and  irrigated  the  soil  within  a  short 
distance  on  each  side,  the  vegetation  flourished;  but  even 
the  banks  of  the  stream  soon  began  to  present  a  deso 
late  appearance,  and  when  the  young  Indians  passed  into 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  71 

the  opening  of  the  glen  from  which  the  stream  issued, 
almost  everything  that  had  life  had  died  out,  save  here 
and  there  large  ferns  and  colored  flowers  growing  in  crev 
ices  and  openings. 

"  Let  us  get  off  here  and  walk,"  said  Strong  Heart. 
So  they  dismounted,  and  the  young  man  made  fast  the 
halters  of  the  horses  to  a  good-sized  stone. 

An  Indian  never  goes  out  alone  without  being  armed, 
so  Strong  Heart  had  taken  his  Winchester  with  him  and 
about  thirty-five  or  forty  cartridges. 

They  had  seen  one  or  two  deer  grazing  in  the  plain  as 
they  approached  the  Bad  Lands,  but  as  the  young  people 
were  not  on  a  hunting  expedition,  he  had  made  no  attempt 
to  shoot  them. 

"  Gather  some  of  the  flowers  for  me,"  commanded  the 
girl.  "  These  are  the  last  of  the  season." 

"  What  do  you  want  them  for?     They  are  no  good." 

"  They  are  nice  to  smell." 

"Did  they  give  you  flowers  at  school?'*' 

"  Yes,  and  they  taught  us  to  plant  them/''  The  man 
thought  this  request  foolish  and  made  no  movement  to 
obey  her. 

"  If  Spotted  Eagle  were  here  he  would  get  flowers  for 
me.*' 

"He  is  no  good;"  but  Strong  Heart  at  once  became 
all  attention  and  gathered  ferns  and  flowers  until  her 
hands  were  full.  He  scaled  precipitous  places,  gathering 
the  more  beautiful  ones  and  at  her  bidding  came  and 
went.  As  he  would,  perchance,  slip  and  fall,  or  stumble- 
when  making  a  supreme  effort  to  gain  her  approval,  she 
would  laugh  and  her  musical  voice  echoed  from  side  to 
side  of  the  gorge,  until  it  died  away  in  the  distance. 
Thus  the  time  passed  pleasantly.  About  one  o'clock 
they  sat  down  on  a  ledge  of  rock,  and.  with  their  feet 


72  TONDA. 

dangling,  began  to  eat  some  little  corn  cakes  and  dried 
beef  which  he  had  brought  in  a  beaded  bread-sack,  such 
as  braves  generally  carry  when  hunting.  But  suddenly 
something  happened  which  drove  all  thought  of  pleasure 
out  of  their  minds,  and  caused  the  ferns  and  flowers 
which  Tonda  held  in  her  hand  to  fall  into  the  narrow 
defile  below. 

Just  after  Strong  Heart  had  opened  the  bread-sack 
and  had  given  the  corn  cake  to  Tonda  they  heard  voices 
far  up  the  gulch  echoed  clearly  toward  them  by  the  rocky 
walls.  They  knew  instantly  that  the  sound  was  made 
by  the  Crows,  old  enemies  of  the  Sioux  nation.  Both 
were  aware  that,  while  there  had  been  no  hostilities  for 
some  time,  the  last  depredations  committed  had  been  by 
the  Sioux  of  their  own  village,  so  that,  should  they  be 
seen,  they  could  expect  little  mercy  at  their  hands.  Like 
his  father,  Strong  Heart  was  kind  and  considerate  to 
his  friends,  but  revengeful  and  cruel  to  his  enemies.  No 
sooner  had  the  sound  reached  him  than  he  caught  Tonda 
by  the  arm  and  pulled  her  back,  while  he  glanced  up 
and  down  the  defile.  He  saw  an  opening  in  the  rock 
about  two  hundred  feet  beyond  them,  nearly  on  a  level 
with  the  ledge  on  which  they  had  been  seated.  Running 
hastily  thither  he  looked  in,  and  returned  to  Tonda  say 
ing,  u  Come  quick ;  get  in  here.  The  Crows  are  coming. 
Keep  perfectly  still."' 

Hurrying  to  the  opening,  they  found  a  narrow  space 
some  five  feet  high  leading  into  a  small,  irregular  room 
or  fissure.  This  had  once  an  opening  above  and  below, 
but,  fortunately  for  our  friends,  a  contraction  in  the 
rock,  or  some  upheaval  in  past  ages,  had  slipped  a  large 
slab  across  its  top.  This  had  broken,  and  a  part  of  it, 
falling  into  the  crevice  below,  had  wedged  itself  tightly. 
It  formed  an  uneven  lloor,  which  had  a  dip  or  slope  toward 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  73 

the  west,  which  was  hard  to  stand  upon,  but  which 
afforded  a  safe  retreat.  There  was  no  way  for  a  missile 
to  reach  the  interior,  except  through  the  opening  in 
front. 

"  Tonda,  keep  near  the  opening.  Don't  run  back. 
Shots  will  glance  from  the  roof  backward  and  downward. 
Help  me  build  a  wall.''  There  were  not  stones  enough 
to  make  a  barrier  more  than  waist-high,  but  Strong 
Heart  was  in  hopes  it  would  suffice  as  a  protection. 

It  was  nearly  ten  minutes  before  the  enemy,  who  were 
advancing  through  the  gulch,  had  come  near  enough  to  be 
seen  by  those  above.  The  feelings  of  fear  in  Tonda's 
breast  had  passed  away,  and  she  now  had  considerable 
curiosity  as  to  the  movements  of  the  Crows.  Of  course, 
the  presence  of  the  two  in  the  cave  was  unknown,  and 
they  would,  perhaps,  have  been  passed  unnoticed,  but  for 
the  flowers  and  ferns  which  had  accidentally  dropped  into 
their  path.  The  mounted  Crows  were  carefully  picking 
their  way  in  and  out  among  the  boulders.  They  had 
passed  the  cave,  which  was  about  eighty  feet  above  them, 
and  would,  in  all  probability,  have  gone  on,  not  sup 
posing  that  any  Sioux  were  near  at  hand,  when  one  of 
their  number  discovered  the  freshly-broken  ferns  and 
flowers  lying  in  a  little  heap  near  the  wall  of  the  defile. 
As  soon  as  he  saw  them  he  uttered  a  cry  of  surprise, 
dismounted,  picked  them  up  and  showed  them  to  his 
companions,  who  immediately  gathered  about  and  looked 
up  and  down,  this  way  and  that  way.  They  saw  the  cave 
entrance,  but  as  it  was  partially  filled  with  stones  and 
its  interior  quite  dark,  they  could  not.  of  course,  tell 
whether  it  was  inhabited. 

Five  or  six  dismounted  from  their  horses  and  started 
on  a  quick  run  ahead  of  their  party.  They  soon  came 
in  sight  of  the  tied  ponies.  An  Indian  pony  knows  an 


74  TOXDA. 

enemy  or  a  stranger,  and  gives  an  alarm  on  their  ap 
proach,  just  as  a  farmer's  watch  dog  lets  it  be  known  when 
a  person  of  a  different  community  passes  the  farm  house 
or  a  stranger  enters  its  gate.  So  the  two  horses,  hearing 
the  patter  of  the  Indians'  feet,  were  on  the  alert,  and 
recognizing,  perhaps,  that  something  unusual  was  taking 
place,  pricked  up  their  ears,  snorted,  and  sprang  back  as  far 
as  the  halters  would  allow  them.  When  Strong  Heart 
had  made  them  fast  he  did  not  expect  to  be  gone  long, 
and  so  had  tied  them  to  a  stone  of  about  three  hundred 
pounds  weight.  The  animals  struggled  vainly  to  escape, 
while  the  Indians  quickened  their  pace,  in  order  to  cap 
ture  them  before  they  could  break  away.  Brown  Eyes 
gave  a  great  plunge,  and  overturned  the  stone  to  which 
she  was  tied;  the  rope  around  the  end  of  it  slipped  off, 
and  thus  freed  her.  The  stone  in  falling  tightened  the 
knot  in  the  halter  of  the  other  animal,  so  that,  although 
it  struggled  frantically  to  escape,  it  was  unable  to  join 
its  fleeing  companion,  and  fell  an  easy  prey  to  the  exultant 
Crows.  Brown  Eyes  dashed  down  the  rocky  bed  of  the 
stream,  and  would  have  soon  been  out  of  danger;  but, 
quick  as  thought,  one  of  the 'Indians  caught  up  his  gun 
and  sent  a  well-directed  shot  after  the  fleeing  mare.  Al 
though  this  grazed  her  flank  and  wounded  her  slightly, 
drawing  considerable  blood,  it  proved  a  blessing  rather 
than  a  curse,  because  it  frightened  the  animal  so  that  she 
redoubled  her  speed,  dashed  across  the  plain  in  furious 
haste,  and  traversed  the  fifteen  miles  between  the  scene 
of  the  capture  and  the  Sioux  village  in  an  hour  and  a 
quarter. 

The  sight  of  Brown  Eyes  dashing  into  the  village, 
covered  with  foam  and  blood,  created  great  excitement, 
the  conference  in  Two  Bears'  tipi  broke  up  abruptly, 


A  STORY  OF  Tin:  Siorx.  75 

and  it  was  not  thirty  minutes  before  half  a  hundred 
mounted  Sioux  were  hot  upon  her  trail,  anxious  to  learn 
whether  or  not  the  son  and  daughter  of  two  of  their 
most  prominent  people  were  in  trouble  and  needed  as 
sistance. 

The  Crows,  meanwhile,  led  the  captured  horse  back  to 
their  companions  with  exultant  shouts.  Those  who  had 
halted  where  the  flowers  were  found  had  been  looking 
all  about,  but  could  find  no  trace  of  trail  or  see  any 
living  being.  Some  moments  were  spent  in  consultation, 
and  it  was  advised  to  go  down  the  canon  to  where  the 
rocky  ledge,  up  which  our  two  friends  had  clambered, 
began  its  ascent.  The  ledge  was  about  five  feet  wide,  and 
ran  slantingly  up  the  side  of  the  canon  until  eighty  feet 
from  the  ground,  then  it  was  quite  level  in  extent  for 
nearly  a  hundred  feet,  the  farther  end  being  in  front 
of  the  cave.  In  other  words,  it  was  a  sort  of  a  road 
formed  by  nature,  a  freak  which  cannot  be  explained,  but 
which  is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  the  Bad  Lands. 

Two  of  the  warriors  began  the  ascent  at  the  lower 
end  of  the  ledge.  Intense  excitement  reigned  inside  of 
the  cave  as  these  two  braves  clambered  upward.  Strong 
Heart's  eyes  were  flashing,  his  sinews  stretched  to  their 
utmost  tension,  and  grasped  his  trusty  Winchester,  and 
made  ready  to  fire  upon  the  approach  of  the  foremost 
Indian.  Tonda  stood  in  the  corner  and  whispered  to  him 
some  suggestions,  but  as  a  warrior  cares  little  for  the  ad 
vice  of  a  woman  when  there  is  a  fight  on  hand,  he  silenced 
her  with,  "  Be  still." 

He  decided  upon  a  bold  course,  and  bidding  her  stand 
with  cartridges  ready,  so  that  he  might  lose  no  time  in 
filling  the  magazine,  he  stuck  his  head  and  shoulders  out 
of  the  aperture,  and  shouted  "  Stand  back.  I  will  shoot 


76  TONDA. 

the  first  man  that  comes  upon  the  ledge.  We  desire 
peace.  You  are  on  our  land,  where  you  have  no  right. 
Our  nations  have  not  had  war  for  many  moons.  Stand 
back,  I  say/' 

The  Crows  debated  a  few  moments  among  themselves, 
then  one  of  their  head  warriors  called  out  "  Come  down 
and  surrender.  We  will  not  harm  you;  we  wish  to  ex 
change  you  for  two  Crow  prisoners  in  your  camp.  Come 
down,  or  I  will  order  my  young  men  to  shoot/' 

Strong  Heart  turned  to  his  companion  and  said,  "  What 
do  you  want  me  to  do  ?  "  "  Why,  there  are  only  thirty 
of  them.  Make  them  keep  off." 

Cautiously  screening  his  head  and  shoulders  behind  one 
of  the  irregular-shaped  rocks  in  the  opening,  Strong 
Heart  called  out,  "  We  will  not  surrender.  We  will  stay 
here.  Call  those  two  men  off  the  ledge,  or  I  will  fire." 
Then,  turning  to  Tonda,  he  said,  "I  have  only  thirty- 
six  cartridges.  I  must  not  waste  the  ammunition.  Here, 
take  my  hunting  knife." 

He  drew  a  keen,  bright  blade,  fitted  into  a  handle  made 
out  of  a  deer's  foot,  from  his  sheath,  and  placing  it  in  her 
hand,  said,  "  Tonda,  hide  this  in  your  dress.  If  they  cap 
ture  or  kill  me,  advance  to  the  head  warrior  as  if  to  shake 
hands,  and  say,  '  how,'  and  run  the  knife  through  him 
as  quick  as  thought.  Then  they  will  instantly  kill  you. 
You  don't  want  to  be  captured."  She  hesitated,  the 
white  man's  learning  prompting  her  to  weaken  or  say 
"  no."  But  he  urged.  Then  she  concealed  the  blade 
under  her  deer-skin  dress. 

"  It  will  be  the  leading  man." 

"Aow,  the  sub-chief,"  he  assented. 

The  Crows  on  the  ledge  hesitated,  then  turning,  ran 
back  to  their  companions. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  7? 

The  band  withdrew  up  the  canon,  secreted  their  ponies 
in  a  sheltered  spot,  and  advanced  on  foot  to  the  attack. 
They  were  armed  with  muzzle-loaders,  and  bows  and  ar 
rows,  being  evidently  just  coming  in  from  a  hunting 
excursion.  There  were  thirty  of  them,  and  there  was  not 
one  Winchester  in  the  entire  band,  so  Strong  Heart  stood 
a  fair  chance  if  he  could  make  his  shots  count,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  keep  himself  well  secreted.  It  had  taken  the 
Crows  some  time  to  go  down  the  gulch  to  the  horses  and 
return,  so  that,  with  the  time  taken  for  the  parley, 
an  hour  had  passed  by.  Strong  Heart  and  Tonda 
had  heard  shot  and  saw  the  pony  led  up  the  canon. 
They  divined  that  Brown  Eyes  had  escaped.  This 
greatly  gratified  them,  for  they  knew  that  it  would  reach 
camp,  be  seen  by  their  friends,  and  that  a  party  would 
be  sent  for  their  rescue.  The  Crows,  too,  were  well  aware 
how  near  the  Sioux  village  they  were,  and  they  would  not 
dare  to  remain  very  long  for  fear  of  the  approach  of  their 
enemies. 

They  returned  after  hiding  their  horses,  and  ran  up 
and  down  the  canon,  secreting  themselves  behind  rocks, 
or  standing  where  they  thought  the  bullets  of  the  enemy 
would  not  reach  them.  Strong  Heart,  knowing  well  their 
superior  numbers,  reserved  his  fire  as  long  as  possible, 
and  it  was  not  until  several  volleys  of  arrows  had  whizzed 
through  the  entrance,  or  splintered  themselves  against  the 
rocky  walls  on  each  side,  that  he  fired  his  first  shot.  Then 
he  became  consumed  with  a  lust  for  blood.  He  foolishly 
sang  his  song  of  defiance  and  thereby  aggravated  the 
Crows  :• 

"  Come  and  fight.  I  am  not  afraid.  My  medicine  is 
strong  and  I  shall  take  your  scalps.5' 

"  Coward  of  a  Sioux,''  they  shouted.  "Afraid  to  come 
out  of  your  den.  Hiding  like  a  ground-hog.  0  Sioux 


78  TOXDA. 

we  shall  dance  the  scalp  dance  to-night  with  your  scalp 
on  a  pole.7' 

"  The  war   eagles  scream   on  high, 
They  whet  their  forked  beaks ; 
I  shout,  I  raise  my  battle  cry ; 
'Tis  fame  that  Strong  Heart  seeks.'"* 

And  he  gave  the  Sioux  war-whoop,  full-toned  and 
piercing.  The  canon  echoed  the  cry  far  and  wide  and 
the  Crows  answered  it  with  their  own  as  they  advanced 
to  the  attack.  He  lay  down  on  the  bottom  of  the  cave 
and  fired  through  a  little  opening,  scarcely  three  by  four 
inches,  as  it  was  too  dangerous  to  shoot  standing.  Tonda 
crouched  in  the  corner  at  his  side,  holding  the  spare  shells 
ready.  The  arrows  and  bullets  that  entered  above  the 
breast-work  flattened  themselves  against  the  wall  behind, 
doing  no  damage.  Strong  Heart  wished  to  keep  the  Crows 
from  ascending,  because  they  would  then  have  a  better 
command  of  his  stronghold.  If  they  shot  from  the  creek- 
bed  upward  their  missies  struck  against  the  ceiling  and 
glanced  to  the  rear  wall,  where  they  fell  harmlessly. 
Hence  the  importance  of  keeping  the  enemy  from  reach 
ing  a  height  equal  to  his  own. 

Crack,  crack,  came  two  loud  shots,  from  the  cave,  at 
two  reckless  Crows  who  had  run  from  cover  to  get  nearer. 
Ono  warrior  was  killed  outright,  and  the  other  had  hi> 
a  I'm  broken  at  the  elbow.  Strong  Heart  hastily  slipped 
two  now  cartridges  into  the  places  of  those  discharged, 
it  being  very  important  in  a  fight  like  this,  against  great 
odds,  to  keep  the  magazine  of  the  gun  filled.  Two  more 
shots  disabled  another  warrior.  Then  ten  Crows,  armed 
with  bows  and  arrows,  came  on  a  dead  run,  with  loud 

*  Adapted  from  Sehoolcrafts'  North  American  Indians. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  79 

'•'  hi-hi-hi's,"  up  the  rocks,  in  order  to  secure  a  position 
that  would  command  the  cave. 

Strong  Heart  sprang  to  his  feet  and  shot  as  rapidly  as 
he  could  aim  and  work  the  lever.  One  brave  fell  mor 
tally  wounded:  another  was  slightly  hurt  and  the  rest 
took  to  cover. 

As  Strong  Heart  dropped  to  the  floor  several  arrows 
and  bullets  passed  close  to  his  head,  one  of  them  making 
a  scalp  wound  about  three  inches  in  length,  but  not 
stunning  him.  The  Crows  became  convinced  that  he  had 
plenty  of  ammunition,  and  a  superior  gun.  So  they  ran 
with  the  speed  of  the  wind  back  to  their  ponies,  and 
held  a  consultation.  The  sudden  death  or  disabling  of 
four  of  their  number  considerably  disheartened  them,  and 
from  their  loud  words  and  "  ki-ky-ing,"  the  companions 
in  the  cliff  thought  that  many  were  counseling  a  re 
treat.  Xearly  half  an  hour  passed  in  the  debate,  and 
just  as  our  friends  were  hoping  that  they  were  to  be  left 
alone,  the  remaining  warriors,  with  loud  yells,  charged 
down  the  creek,  grasped  the  bodies  of  their  dead  and 
wounded,  and  rushed  back  to  shelter.  Strong  Heart 
meanwhile  sent  two  shots,  which,  at  this  short  distance, 
with  a  steady  hand,  could  not  fail  to  do  damage.  One 
man  was  shot  through  the  lungs,  and  another  one  had  his 
right  hip  broken.  The  Crows  did  not  remain  in  hiding 
long,  but  soon  came  with  a  wild  rush  down  the  canon, 
stripped  nearly  naked,  with  all  the  knives,  tomahawks  and 
rifles  they  could  command,  evidently  designing  to  storm 
the  place.  As  they  swept  by  they  scattered  out,  then  came 
together  again  at  the  beginning  of  the  terrace  or  ledge, 
and  charged  up  in  a  body.  As  soon  as  they  were  in  full 
view.  Strong  Heart,  supposing  that  this  was  their  last 
charge,  resolved  to  take  the  risk  of  being  shot.  He 
screened  himself  as  well  as  he  could,  and  resting  his  rifle 


80  TONDA. 

across  the  stones,  poured  twelve  of  the  sixteen  shots  in  the 
magazine  of  the  gun  into  the  advancing  crowd.  Those 
in  front  staggered  back,  and  those  behind  tried  to  push 
forward.  There  was  a  pause  for  an  instant. 

The  besieged  leaned  forward,  forgetting  their  danger  in 
the  tense,  strained  excitement  of  the  moment.  The  man 
slipped  more  shells  into  his  gun,  but  even  as  he  did  so 
the  Crows  leaped  into  cover.  Some  jumped  down  fully 
twenty  feet  from  the  ledge  and  below  the  angle  of  rifle 
shot.  There  were  two  dead  Indians  and  two  badly 
wounded  ones  on  the  ledge. 

Again  the  enemy  consulted  and  their  low  voices  could 
be  heard  at  the  base  of  the  wall.  Some  were  for  leaving, 
others  said  that  it  was  a  shame  to  lose  so  many  men  on 
account  of  two  Sioux.  However,  Strong  Heart  did  not 
understand  Crow,  and  the  one  Crow  who  spoke  Sioux 
naturally  conversed  in  his  own  tongue,  so  the  imprisoned 
ones  did  not  understand  what  was  being  said. 

Even  as  they  talked  a  faint,  distant  war-cry  was  borne 
up  the  canon.  The  Sioux  were  coming!  Tonda's 
heart  took  on  new  courage.  Strong  Heart  became 
a  demon  and  sent  forth  his  pealing  war-whoop  again 
and  again.  The  Crows  ran  hastily  up  the  canon  toward 
their  ponies,  not  even  stopping  to  take  their  dead  and 
wounded.  Strong  Heart's  Indian  spirit  exulted  now 
that  he  had  vanquished  his  foes,  and,  rifle  in  hand, 
he  pushed  down  the  barrier  and  leaped  out  on  the 
ledge,  threw  back  his  head  and  uttered  the  long,  shrill 
war-cry.  As  it  echoed  and  re-echoed  through  the  rocky 
walls  of  the  gorge,  there  came  an  answer  from  the  dis 
tance  of  loud  re-echoing  war-whoops,  mingled  with  the 
welcome  clatter  of  horses'  feet.  The  Sioux  were  com 
ing,  led  by  Rain-in-the-Face.  As  Tonda  heard  this  glad 
sound  she  laughed  hysterically,  alternating  her  mirth  with 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  81 

sobs,  and  stood  in  the  doorway  ready  to  behold  the  glad 
sight.  At  this  moment,  just  as  the  horsemen  came  in 
sight,  one  of  the  wounded  Crows,  maddened  by  the  sound, 
drew  himself  up  to  a  sitting  posture,  presented  his  piece 
and  fired,  the  ball  taking  effect  through  Strong  Heart's 
left  shoulder  and  piercing  the  shoulder-blade.  The  in 
stant  that  the  savage  fired  he  fell  back  among  his  dying 
companions,  weak  from  the  loss  of  blood.  With  his  re 
maining  breath  he  chanted  his  death  song. 

Strong  Heart  dropped  fainting  from  the  shot,  and  Tonda, 
with  mingling  emotions  of  pity  for  him  and  hatred  for  his 
slayer,  grasped  his  rifle,  cocked  it,  and  would  have  fired 
upon  the  two  remaining  Crows  had  they  made  a  motion, 
but  as  their  guns  were  empty,  she  left  them  to  meet  their 
fate  at  the  hands  of  the  coming  Sioux,  and  bent  over  her 
fallen  friend.  She  quickly  tore  off  part  of  her  dress, 
staunched  the  flowing  blood,  and  called  out  loudly  to  Rain- 
in-the-Face,who  was  a  few  hundred  yards  distant,  to  hasten. 
She  lifted  the  head  of  Strong  Heart  into  her  lap. 
and,  holding  him  as  gently  as  she  could,  called  his  name 
again  and  again.  The  tears  streamed  down  her  cheeks 
as  she  remembered  his  brave  defense  of  her  and  the 
noble  spirit  which  he  had  shown.  The  horsemen  were 
near  at  hand,  and  raising  her  head,  still  holding  Strong 
Heart,  while  the  blood  flowed  from  under  the  bandage 
across  her  deer-skin  dress,  coloring  it  crimson,  she  called, 
"Come  quickly;  bring  water.  Strong  Heart  is  dying." 

Two  Bears  and  Rain-in-the-Face  dashed  into  the  creek, 
filled  the  little  bread-sacks  that  they  carried  with  water, 
wet  their  blankets,  and  hastened  up  the  ledge.  The  other 
Indians  took  charge  of  the  bodies  of  the  wounded  and 
dying,  went  through  their  usual  horrid  yells,  and  were 
instituting  a  hasty  scalp-dance,  when  Rain-in-the-Face 
called  to  them  to  desist  and  come  near. 
6 


83  TON  DA. 

The  chiefs  bound  up  Strong  Heart's  shoulder,  brought 
him  to  his  senses  by  dashing  water  in  his  face,  and,  while 
praising  his  bravery  and  telling  him  to  be  strong 
and  of  big  heart,  they  carried  him  tenderly  down  into  the 
creek-bed.  Forty  of  the  warriors  followed  the  trail  of 
the  Crows,  while  the  others  scalped  the  bodies  of  the  slain 
and  rode  on  ahead  to  take  the  news  to  the  village.  The 
Indians  took  turns  in  carrying  the  wounded  man  on  a 
sort  of  rude  litter  made  from  their  blankets. 

After  a  few  miles  they  placed  him  upon  the  gentlest 
pony,  and  supporting  him  on  either  side  thus  slowly  they 
moved  across  the  prairie;  and  when  the  procession  entered 
camp,  about  eight  o'clock  that  night,  there  were  demon 
strations  of  joy  over  the  victory. 


BAIN-IN-TIIE-FACE    IN    FULL    COSTUME. 


A  STOKY  OF  THE  Sioux.  85 


VIII. 

THE  Sioux  PLAX  AGAINST  THE  HORSE  THIEVES. 

• 

While  the  lovers  were  journeying,  Richards  was  telling 
the  assembled  councillors  his  tale.  They  listened  in 
silence. 

"  Bad  medicine,  bad  medicine/'  growled  Rain-in-the- 
Face. 

"  Xowy"  concluded  the  squaw-man.  "  you  fellers  got  to 
stand  by  me.  If  this  becomes  known.  1  am  a  dead  man." 

Wadaha  stood  up  and  impressively  said :  "  May  the 
buffalo  never  come  again  and  may  our  women  and  children 
die  if  we  tell  any  man  that  you  opened  our  eyes  to  this 
danger  and  our  ears  to  this  information."  And  every  man 
got  up  and  swore  accordingly.  Then  all  fell  to  plotting 
as  to  how  they  might  save  Richards  and  capture  the 
thieves.  While  they  thus  consulted,  the  wounded  pony 
came  in,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  the  warriors  went  to  the 
rescue. 

Late  that  same  night  they  got  together  again  and  con 
ferred  in  secret.  Rain-in-the-Face  would  call  a  council 
of  the  old  men  and  dog-soldiers  in  the  morning.  He 
would  say  nothing  about  Richards,  but  Sitting  Bull  would 
skilfully  turn  what  Richards  had  conveyed  to  account. 
Presently  the  warriors  returned  unsuccessful  from  their 
pursuit,  for  the  Sioux  ponies  were  too  tired  after  their 
dash  of  fifteen  miles  to  overtake  the  Crows. 

Crier  and  Runner  went  through  the  village  next  morn 
ing  and  announced  the  council.  Richards  was  the  only 
white  man  present.  Runner  took  up  his  position  as 
guard  at  the  door.  After  the  smoking  ceremony,  the 


36  TONDA. 

head  chief  briefly  narrated  the  incidents  of  the  fight  and 
asked  what  should  be  done. 

Full  of  indignation,  Sitting  Bull  arose.  Himself  a  con 
stant  hater  of  the  Whites,  he  had  been  awake  all  night  and 
by  council  time  he  had  worked  himself  into  a  frenzy. 
Back  and  forth  he  strode  like  an  Iroquois  orator  of  old. 
His  long,  lean  hands  he  waved  about,  his  feet  he  beat  upon 
the  ground,  his  body  he  bent  this  way  and  that  as  bitter 
words  of  denunciation  fell  from  his  lips.  The  circle 
stirred  now  and  then,  swayed  by  his  emotional  address, 
and  at  its  conclusion  the  men  would  have  stormed  the 
agency  had  he  so  commanded. 

"  I  have  lived  long  upon  the  prairie.  I  have  seen  but 
six  good  white  men.  Since  the  Fetterman  fight  I  have 
been  at  peace.  I  am  a  great  medicine-man  and  made  the 
medicine  for  that  day.  Then  we  killed  ninety  Whites. 
Our  arms  were  strong  and  we  struck  hard.  They  ran  like 
antelopes.  The  men  in  the  fort  could  not  come  out. 
And  Washington  tore  down  the  fort  and  abandoned  the 
Powder  River  country.  Why?  Because  Washington 
knew  it  was  dealing  with  men  whose  business  was  war. 

"  We  have  whipped  the  Crows  (Aow,  aow).  We  used 
to  take  scalps  from  the  Omahas  and  the  Pawnees  (Aow, 
aow).  And  we  can  whip  the  Whites  again. 

"What  were  those  Crows  doing  here?  Did  they  come 
to  fight?  No.  I  think  they  came  to  spy  our  herd  and 
steal  the  ponies.  Would  thirty  warriors  come  to  attack 
us  at  home?  No.  They  came  to  see  how  many  horses  we 
had  and  where  we  grazed  them.  They  knew  that  we  were 
in  from  the  hunt  and  busy  in  curing  meat.  Did  Billy 
know  anything  about  the  Crows  coming?  I  think  not. 
Who  did  know  and  who  told  them  to  come?  Would  they 
have  come  of  their  own  accord? 

"  Some  man  in  this  village  we  cannot  trust.     He  must 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  87 

have  told  the  Crows  to  come  and  see  how  the  land  lay. 
Then  on  a  dark,  rainy  night  the  Crows  would  quietly  steal 
down  here  in  force.  When  we  arose  on  that  morning 
we  would  find  our  herd  gone.  We  go  after  them  and 
Billy  sends  talk  to  the  fort  over  the  lightning  wire  that  the 
Sioux  are  raiding.  Soldiers  come  and  drive  us  back. 

"I  am  going  home  in  a  few  days.  If  you  young  men 
will  not  raid  I  shall  tell  my  young  men  to  raid.  I  will 
not  have  my  horses  stolen. 

"  I  am  tired  of  talking.  God  Almighty  made  me. 
God  Almighty  never  nfade  me  an  agency  Indian,  and  I'll 
fight  and  die  fighting  before  I  become  an  agency  Indian."* 

"  Listen  to  me,"  cried  Gopher.  "  Sitting  Bull  goes  too 
far.  We  must  not  raid  unless  we  have  to  "- 

"  Warpath  against  the  Whites,"  cried  several  enthusias 
tic  young  men. 

u  Xo.  no.  Let  us  be  careful  and  find  out  more  about  it. 
I  don't  like  the  signs.  I  fear  trouble.  Can  Wadaha's 
medicine  tell  us  what  to  do?" 

The  shaman  got  up  slowly.  "  I  also  closed  not  my  eyes 
all  night.  I  am  afraid  of  horse-thieves.  We  had  better 
guard  the  herd  at  night.  The  Crows  will  smart  and  come 
back  in  force.  We  must  be  ready." 

"  Brothers,"  and  Eichards  addressed  them.  "  There  is 
no  telling  what  is  coming  upon  us.  Gopher  speaks  well 
when  he  says,  '  I  do  not  like  the  signs,'  on  the  warpath 
we  watch  the  ground  carefully,  our  eyes  are  fastened  upon 
the  trail.  We  tell  from  many  things  what  to  expect. 
We  scent  danger  in  the  air.  Xow  I  scent  danger  or 
trouble  (sensation),  and  think  that  we  must  be  on  guard. 

"'  There  is  one  man  we  have  to  obey  and  do  not  like  — 
Billy.     If  we  go  not  to  him  he  will  wonder.     If  we  go 
to  him  and  he  wires  Washington,  then  they  cannot  blame 

*  Literal  translation. 


TOXDA. 

us  if  anything  happens.  We  are  at  peace  with  all,  yet 
Crows  conic  into  our  reservation  and  Whites  steal  our 
ponies.  Let  us  go  and  tell  Billy  at  once." 

The  meeting  adjourned  ar.d  all  the  council  members 
rode  to  O'Donnell's  office.  Sittr-ig  Bull  agreed  to  hold 
his  tongue  and  let  others  talk. 

"Wall,  boys,  what's  up?"  and  Billy  regarded  them  in 
some  curiosity.  Richards  stood  by  the  official  interpre 
ter —  on  important  occasions  each  side  has  its  translator. 

"  We  come."  began  Rain-in-thc-Facc,  "  to  tell  you  that 
Strong  Heart  and  Tonda  were  attacked  at  the  cliffs  yes 
terday  by  thirty  Crows.  They  got  into  a  cave  and  he  killed 
and  wounded  eight  or  ten  of  the  enemy.  He  was  shot 
through  the  shoulder.  What  does  this  mean?  Are  the 
Crows  at  war  again?  Will  they  attack  us?  Will  you  send 
for  soldiers  if  we  move  against  them  ?  " 

"Wall,  wall,  this  is  serious  business.  What  the  divil 
do  youse  suppose  they  come  down  here  fur?  It  is  a  good 
two  hundred  moiles  ter  their  nearest  huntin'  village,  and 
nigh  onto  three  hundred  ter  their  agincy.  I  shall  write 
words  to  their  agint." 

"  We  want  to  go  up  therp  and  fight  them." 

"  Youse  will  do  no  sich  thing.  Oi  can't  have  youse  fel 
lers  marchm'  armed  so  far.  Youse  might  kill  settlers1 
cattle  on  the  way.  Washington  wouldn't  allow  it.  If 
they  come  down  here,  fight  'em.  Youse  got  no  kick 
comin.'  Your  man  killed  an'  drove  'em  back.  That's  j 
record  ter  be  proud  of." 

"We  are  afraid.  Wadaha's  medicine  says  that  some 
thing  is  going  to  happen." 

"  Wadaha's  medicine  is  no  good.  Nawthin'  will  hap 
pen.  How  can  there?  Youse  got  eight  hundred  fightin1 
men,  ain't  youse?  An'  guns  too?  Who  is  ter  trouble 
vottsc  ?  " 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  89 

Two  Bears  then  spoke.  "  We  had  horses  stolen  some 
moons  ago.  We  told  you.  but  you  did  nothing.  If  any 
more  are  taken  we  go  out  looking  for  them." 

O'Donnell  knew  that  Two  Bears  and  Rain-in-the-Faee 
often  held  the  younger  men  in  check;  that  if  they  said. 
"  Go  out,"  more  wagon  trains  would  he  attacked  and  suffi 
cient  horses  taken  to  make  up  for  past  losses. 

"  Oi  can't  tell  who  took  yer  horses.  Oi've  written 
words  an*  used  the  lightnin"  wire,  but  oi  will  say  this,  if 
any  more  ponies  are  stolen  youse  can  follow  the  trail." 
(Aow.  aow.) 

**  Charlie,"  he  called,  "  give  these  Injuns  three  hundred 
weight  o"  sugar  an'  a  hundred  sacks  o"  smoking  tobacco." 
They  shouted  in  approval,  received  the  presents  and  rode 
homeward. 

Charlie  Carter  was  a  trusted  employee.  He  and  O'Don 
nell  retired  into  the  inner  office,  closed  the  door,  treated 
themselves  to  drinks  and  discussed  the  situation. 

"  How  long  have  youse  knowed  Injuns,  Charlie?  " 

"  I  was  born  on  the  Santa  Fe  trail  forty  years  ago.  1 
know  Injuns  from  Taos  to  Sleepy  Eye.  They  are  past 
understandin'.  One  day  all  right,  next  all  wrong.  They 
are  like  children.  Yet  they  has  their  good  points.  Xow, 
you  can  thank  God  for  sech  men  as  the  chiefs  here. 
Them  Brule  Sioux  would  have  followed  the  trail  of  Ex- 
elby's  gang  the  mornin'  of  the  raid." 

"  Yis.     What  do  youse  think  is  brewin'?  " 

"  Wall,  that's  hard  to  say.  Them  Crows  never  would 
come  down  here  of  their  own  accord.  It's  too  resky. 
Seems  to  me  there  is  somethin'  comiiv,  but  rest  easy.  Our 
feller's  got  their  dander  up.  Say.  if  Exelby  come  over 
here  raidhr  some  night  there'd  be  Hell  to  pay." 

'•'Yis.  An'  they  moight  wipe  out  the  hull  of  whatever 
town  he  rode  back  ter.'' 


90  TONDA. 

"  Injuns  don't  like  to  tackle  a  big  place.  They  won't 
hurt  Hays  City." 

"  Xo,  but  they  moight  go  south  an'  take  Julesburg." 

"  Wouldn't  be  no  loss  if  they  did.  Xobody  but  tin 
horns  an'  road  agents  there." 

"  Charlie,  we  got  ter  be  foxy.  Exelby  can't  hurt  us,  but 
he  may  squeal  if  we  lets  thirn  Injuns  go  after  him." 

"  Can't  do  it.  We  can  say  he  is  a  horse  thief  and  that 
Billy  the  Kid  is  the  worst  road  agent  and  killer  in  this 
country.  How  can  lie  tell  Washington  about  our  ration 
deals?  We  got  him." 

"  That  was  a  foine  deal  last  month.  Oi  got  the  draft 
this  mornin'  —  eight  hundred  dollars.  Youse  gets  a 
hundred,  Charlie.  When  oi  looked  out  this  mornin'  oi 
says  to  meself,  e  this  is  a  foine  day  and  there  ought  ter  be 
a  prisint  fer  the  givirnmint's  faithful  agint.'  And  when 
the  stage  come  there  was." 

"Wish  we  could  work  what  they  done  once  at  the 
Apache  agency." 

"What  was  that,  Charlie?" 

"  Why,  hay  was  scarce.  The  contractor  says  to  the 
agent,  '  Seems  like  it  is  a  pity  to  waste  hay  at  forty  dollars 
a  ton  on  them  damned  Injuns.'  '  Why/  says  he,  '  its  for 
the  cavalry  horses.' ' 

" '  Same  thing/  says  he.  '  They  come  to  keep  the  In 
juns  down.  Looks  as  if  this  same  load  of  hay  might  be 
used  agin/  and  he  waves  his  hand  to  the  driver.  Dick 
winks,  and  after  the  agent  calls  out  '  One  load  of  hay '  to 
the  clerk,  and  that  feller  says,  '  Check/  Dick  drives  around 
the  corral  and  comes  through  the  gate  again. 

"'Another  load  of  hay/  calls  the  agent,  and  the  feller 
inside  says  '  Check.'      So  they  kept  that  blamed  load  of 
hay  goin'  until  they  had  checked  her  up  twenty  times!'  : 
Both  men  laughed  gleefully,  and  Billv  said,  "  Surely,  them 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  91 

was  foine  days,  but  we  couldn't  do  it  here  —  not  quite  that 
strong.  But  so  long  as  Congress  don't  kick  we  can  git  on 
easy  and  comfortable  like."  Billy  thought  a  moment. 

"  Suppose  them  Sioux  did  git  Exelby  and  his  gang?  " 

"Wall,  what  of  it?  This  ain't  no  country  fur  tender- 
feet,  and  they  shorely  ain't  that.  If  they  can't  take  kcer  of 
themselves,  why  let  the  Sioux  nail  "em." 

"'  Yis,  an'  if  they  do  it  may  save  youse  an'  me  trouble. 
At  any  rate  youse  an'  oi  got  ter  sugar  the  Injuns  and  agree 
wid  'em  as  fur  as  we  kin." 

Strong  Heart  was  now  the  most  famous  man  in  the 
tribe.  In  their  annals  there  was  no  record  of  a  similar 
exploit.  Single  men  had  killed  many,  or  escaped  great 
dangers,  but  no  lone  man  had  himself  defeated  thirty 
Crows.  He  lay  ill  and  weak  in  his  father's  lodge,  and 
friends  came  to  ask  how  he  did.  Tonda  also  received 
her  share  of  praise.  Young  women  were  proud  of  her, 
and  young  men  jealous  of  Strong  Heart. 

That  night  a  great  scalp-dance  was  given  in  celebration 
of  the  victory.  Tonda  stood  near  the  dancers  and  watched 
their  evolutions  for  some  time.  At  last,  wearying  of  it 
all,  she  sought  her  father's  tipi,  and,  throwing  herself 
upon  the  pile  of  skins,  gave  up  her  mind  to  meditation. 
The  excitement  of  the  scenes  through  which  she  had 
passed  would  have  unnerved  any  but  an  Indian  girl. 
Tonda's  strong  spirit  scarcely  knew  fear,  and  while  think 
ing  over  what  had  taken  place  she  was  highly  gratified 
with  the  results,  more  especially  because  she  was  fond 
of  adventure,  and  because  the  adventure  had  given  her 
great  notoriety  in  the  tribe.  Indians  will  do  almost  any 
thing  to  gain  the  approval  and  applause  of  their  own  peo 
ple.  Tonda  thought  of  her  friend  Strong  Heart  lying 
wounded,  and  deciding  upon  the  impulse  of  the  moment, 


92  TOXDA. 

ran  out  into  the  open  air,  passing  many  fires,  and  winding 
in  and  out  among  the  tipis  until  she  reached  his  lodge. 

It  was  ten  o'clock,  and  none  of  the  Indians  had  as  yet 
quit  dancing.  Wawa,  Strong  Heart's  mother,  was  prepar 
ing  a  little  broth  for  her  son  at  the  camp-fire  back  of  the 
wigwam,  so,  before  entering,  Tonda  spoke  a  few  words  with 
her.  "How  is  he  getting  on?"  she  asked. 

"  Oh,  he  is  feeling  much  better,  although  the  wound 
those  Crows  gave  him  pains  him  severely.  Would  you  like 
to  go  in  and  see  him?" 

Wawa  entered  the  lodge,  followed  by  Tonda,  and  going 
over  to  one  corner  where  Strong  Heart  was  lying,  said, 
"  My  son,  here  is  Tonda,  come  to  see  you." 

Strong  Heart  turned  his  head  toward  the  new-comer 
and  made  a  slight  motion  with  his  right  hand  for  her  to 
sit  down.  She  found  a  seat  on  the  pile  of  soft  furs  on 
which  he  lay,  and  from  the  little  light  shed  by  the  small 
fire  in  the  center  of  the  tipi,  could  see  that  he  was  suf 
fering.  His  face  she  could  not  distinguish  plainly,  but 
she  opined  from  his  heavy  breathing  that  he  was  feverish. 

"  The  medicine-man  has  little  that  will  do  you  good. 
Strong  Heart.  I  have  some  medicine  which  I  brought 
from  the  school,  which  my  teacher  gave  me,  that  may  be 
better.  Shall  I  bring  it  to  you?" 

"  Yes,"  murmured  Strong  Heart,  "  bring  it  here." 

At  this  Tonda  ran  quickly  home,  opened  a  little  wooden 
box,  and  took  out  one  or  two  morphine  powders.  Then  run 
ning  hastily  back,  she  seated  herself  close  beside  Strong 
Heart,  telling  Wawa  to  bring  a  little  water.  Raising  the 
sick  man's  head  carefully,  she  gave  him  one  of  the  mor 
phine  powders  and  then  a  drink  of  water.  She  sat 
patiently  beside  him  for -nearly  an  hour,  holding  his  hand 
and  watching  the  deep  sleep  into  which  he  had  fallen 
from  the  effects  of  the  drug.  She  explained  to  Wawa  the 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  93 

use  of  the  powder?  and  left  them,  so  that  should  Strong 
Heart  suffer  during  the  night,  he  might  be  given  another. 

Richards,  who  knew  a  little  of  medicine  as  practiced  by 
white  physicians,  had  been  there  and  had  rudely  dressed 
the  wound.  The  medicine-man  had  been  there  also  with 
his  rattles  and  drums,  making  the  usual  hideous  noise  to 
drive  away  evil  spirits.  Wawa  had  great  faith  in  the 
medicine-man,  but  neither  her  son  nor  his  father  placed 
any  confidence  in  him,  Strong  Heart  himself  being 
especially  wearied  by  the  noise  he  made,  so  that  he  was 
very  glad  when  he  had  gone.  Whatever  Tonda  might 
think  of  the  Sioux  people,  she  had  learned  enough  at 
school  to  lead  her  to  believe  her  grandfather  a  fraud  as  a 
physician,  although  in  other  ways  he  might  be  an  esti 
mable  Indian.  She  resolved  to  see  him  and  find  out  if  lie 
would  not  give  up  the  care  of  Strong  Heart  to  her  and  the 
squaw-man.  It  would  not  be  worth  while  to  make  known 
this  idea  to  her  parents,  as  they  would  not  approve  of  it, 
neither  would  it  be  best  to  tell  any  one  save  Rain-in-the- 
Face  himself.  Therefore  she  decided  that  as  soon  as  her 
grandfather  should  be  up  in  the  morning  —  for  he  would 
sleep  late  on  account  of  his  efforts  at  the  scalp-dance  —  she 
would  see  him  and  extort,  if  possible,  a  promise  from  him. 
Having  decided  on  this,  she  gave  herself  up  to  thoughts 
about  Strong  Heart  himself  for  a  few  moments,  and  then, 
with  a  slight  parting  pressure  upon  his  hand,  returned  to 
her  father's  tipi. 

She  slept  beside  her  little  sister  until  late  the  next 
morning.  Her  father  and  Omaha  had  been  attending  the 
scalp-dance,  and  did  not  return  to  the  lodge  until  broad 
daylight,  so  that  when  they  arose,  about  noon,  Tonda  had 
been  up  for  some  time,  and  was  on  her  way  to  see  her 
grandfather. 

As  is  the  custom  in   Indian  tribes,  the  medicine-man 


94  TONDA. 

always  lives  on  the  outskirts  of  the  village.  His  lodge  is 
looked  on  with  some  superstition  by  the  other  Indians, 
as  there  are  in  it  objects  which  seem  to  them  to  be  more 
or  less  akin  to  the  supernatural.  Although  she  had  been 
taught  to  pay  no  attention  to  such  things,  and  to  regard 
them  without  fear,  it  was  with  some  hesitation  that  she 
entered  the  lodge.  Her  grandfather,  not  imagining  her 
mission,  received  her  very  cordially,  bade  her  be  seated, 
and  asked  her  what  news  she  brought. 

k"  I  have  come/'  said  the  girl,  "  to  ask  a  favor.'' 

"  Wadaha  would  grant  a  favor  to  his  granddaughter,  he 
well  knows  that  she  would  ask  nothing  foolish,  and  her 
brave  spirit,  as  shown  by  what  she  did  at  the  cliffs, 
entitles  her  to  many  favors."  Pleased  with  the  words,  she 
became  quite  bold,  and  broached  the  object  of  her  coming 
without  further  delay. 

"  I  want  to  give  Strong  Heart  the  white  man's  medicine, 
of  which  I  have  a  supply,  which  was  given  me  in  the  East. 
It  will  do  him  good  —  make  him  strong ;  it  will  do  more 
for  him  than  all  the  noise  which  you  make  about  his 
bedside." 

"My  child/'  said  Wadaha,  "it  is  a  good  plan  to  give 
him  your  medicine,  but  it  is  not  best  for  the  great  medi 
cine-man  not  to  see  him,  as  there  are  many  evil  spirits 
hovering  about  which  I  must  drive  away." 

Tonda's  heart  sank  when  she  heard  these  words,  but  she 
did  not  give  up,  and  said,  "  Give  him  to  me,  grandfather. 
I  will  take  as  good  care  of  him  as  you  could,  and  I  am  sure 
he  will  get  along  better  under  my  care.  Please  do  this, 
0,  great  medicine-man,  and  I  will  do  anything  for  you 
that  you  may  wish." 

Wadaha  thought  a  moment  before  replying.  "  My 
child,  if  I  do  not  cure  the  chief's  son  they  will  say  my 
medicine  is  not  as  good  as  yours;  they  will  laugh,  and 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  95 

say  the  great  medicine-man  has  failed.  Xo,  my  child;  I 
cannot  give  him  up  to  you/" 

"Oh,  this  you  must  do,"  she  cried;  "I  will  give  him 
good  medicine,  and,  if  you  will  only  say  that  I  can  take 
care  of  him,  I  will  tell  the  people  that  it  is  your  medicine 
that  is  doing  him  so  much  good.  You  shall  have  all  the 
credit  and  the  honor  of  making  well  the  son  of  great 
Rain-in-the-Face." 

This  put  a  new  phase  on  the  matter.  The  old  man 
knew  well  the  potency  of  the  white  man's  medicine,  and  in 
his  secret  heart  was  compelled  to  acknowledge  it.  He 
therefore  reasoned  thus  with  himself :  "  If  I  accept,  I  get 
all  the  credit  of  this  great  healing,  and  many  in  the  tribe 
will  make  presents  to  me  to  conjure  their  enemies  and 
cure  their  sick.  Therefore,  I  shall  accept,  and  it  shall  he 
known  that  great  Wadaha's  medicine  is  so  powerful  that 
even  dangerous  gun-shot  wounds  can  be  cured  with  it." 

Wadaha  loved  power  and  prestige.  Turning  to  her,  he 
said,  "  My  child,  you  bother  me  much,  and  you  are  very 
forward,  for  one  so  young,  but  it  shall  be;  I  give  up 
Strong  Heart  to  your  care,  with  this  condition:  You 
must  tell  every  one  whom  you  meet,  and  who  shall  ques 
tion  you  as  to  the  condition  of  the  patient,  that  great 
Wadaha's  medicine  is  doing  a  wonderful  work,  and  that 
the  patient  is  rapidly  recovering."  And,  with  that,  the 
old  rascal  began  muttering  to  himself,  and  strode  back 
into  a  dark  recess  of  his  wigwam,  where  he  rattled  some 
bones  and  other  trinkets  probably  to  frighten  the  girl. 
She  knew  what  he  was  about,  and,  with  a  merry  laugh, 
sprang  out  of  the  lodge  and  ran  rapidly  home,  full  of 
delight  at  her  success.  As  she  tripped  gaily  past"  the 
lodges  and  exchanged  salutations  with  those  whom  she 
met,  she  thought  of  her  dear  friend  who  was  now  under 
her  tender  care,  and  of  whose  recoverv  she  felt  certain. 


06  TONDA. 

She  entered  the  tipi  of  her  parents,  humming  a  little  tune 
which  she  had  learned  in  the  Eastern  school,  and  as  bright 
and  happy  as  the  birds  in  the  air,  that  with  cheerful 
chirpings,  were  migrating  southward  in  large  flocks. 

Two  Bears  came  out  shortly  after  she  came,  partook  of 
food  prepared  by  Omaha,  and  then  stretched  himself  in 
the  sun,  lighted  his  pipe,  and  indulged  in  a  quiet  smoke. 
Scarcely  had  he  settled  himself,  when  a  number  of  young 
people  came  running  up  to  the  wigwam,  and  called  loudly 
for  Ton  da  to  come  out. 

"  You  promised  us,"  they  said,  ato  read  from  the  great 
story-teller's  book  the  words  he  wrote  about  the  Indians. 
We  should  like  to  hear  what  he  has  to  say,"  and  they 
forthwith  seated  themselves.  Tonda  was  rather  sorry  that 
she  had  told  any  but  Strong  Heart  of  the  book,  because  she 
could  not  expect  to  escape  ir»  less  than  two  hours  if  she 
attempted  to  read,  for  as  soon  as  they  heard  one  story  or 
poem  they  would  wish  another.  However,  she  got  the 
book  and  opened  it  at  Hiawatha's  fishing.  This  pleased 
the  young  men  very  much ;  then,  for  the  girls,  she  began 
with  Hiawatha's  wooing.  As  the  reading  of  this  poem 
went  on,  they  expressed  their  admiration  in  various  ways, 
some  by  grunts,  and  now  and  then  by  laughter,  and  when 
the  author  attributed  to  the  Indians  customs  far  removed 
from  e  very-day  life  of  the  Sioux,  they  shouted  in  derision, 
but  Tonda  explained  that  he  wrote  of  Algonkins.  On 
the  whole,  the  poem  was  considered  a  success,  and  when 
the  book  was  closed,  it  was  with  reluctance  that  the  crowd 
dispersed  to  their  homes.  As  night  fell,  she  went  to  see 
Strong  Heart. 

Entering  the  tipi,  she  found  both  Rain-in-the-Face  and 
Wawa  present,  also  Richards,  the  squaw-man.  Richards 
had  been  feeling  Strong  Heart's  pulse,  and  said  that  the 
morphine,  in  putting  him  to  sleep,  had  greatly  reduced 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  9? 

the  fever,  and  that  he  was  in  hopes  that  no  serious  inflam 
mation  would  set  in.  If  he  could  be  kept  perfectly  still 
for  some  weeks,  the  shoulder  blade  would  heal  sufficiently 
to  allow  him  free  movement  of  the  muscles  of  the  upper 
arm,  breast,  and  shoulder,  but,  if  he  should  move  about 
much,  he  might  be  maimed  for  life. 

Wawa  and  Eichards  went  across  the  flat  to  the  river  to 
pick  up  drift  wood.  The  chief,  his  son,  and  Tonda  heard 
Wadaha  approaching  chanting  a  weird  song,  and  rattling 
his  necklace  and  chain.  Before  he  entered,  in  a  few 
words  she  told  them  what  had  taken  place  that  morn 
ing  in  the  lodge  of  her  grandfather. 

Among  our  people  it  would  be  considered  very  im 
proper  for  a  young  girl  to  take  care  of  a  wounded  man 
when  his  parents  were  at  hand  to  do  this,  but  Indian  cus 
tom  is  quite  different.  The  way  the  Indians  live, 
separated  from  each  other  by  a  simple  door  of  thin  hide, 
permits  many  things  which  with  us  would  be  con 
sidered  impossible.  Therefore,  when  a  warrior  is  injured 
or  in  distress,  there  is  not  a  woman  in  the  entire  tribe  who 
will  not  do  all  in  her  power  to  assist  him  to  recovery. 
Whether  such  a  woman  be  attached  to  him  or  have  not 
the  slightest  affection  for  him,  makes  no  difference. 

"  You  did  well,"  said  Strong  Heart ;  "  your  medicine 
is  good,  and  I  have  much  faith  in  it,  I  shall  tell  old 
Wadaha  that  his  noise  disturbs  me  greatly,  and  I  do  not 
want  him  here." 

"  Xo ;  do  not  do  that,''  said  the  father.  "  He  is  a  great 
man  in  the  tribe,  and  exerts  a  powerful  influence;  were 
you  to  tell  him  this  he  would  be  furious,  call  a  council, 
and  I  should  be  denounced  as  favoring  the  Whites  instead 
of  a  man  supposed  to  be  endowed  with  power  from  the 
Great  Spirit."  So  they  suffered  him  to  come  and  practice 
his  incantations. 


98  TONDA. 


IX. 

O'DONNELL  AND  TONDA. 

O'Donnell  admired  Tonda  every  time  she  came  to  the 
agency.  He  had  purposely  not  spoken  to  her  since  their 
spirited  conversation  of  some  time  previous.  But  he 
told  Henry  to  give  her  anything  she  ordered,  to  reduce  the 
price  a  third,  and  to  treat  her  well. 

Being  Indian  Tonda  felt  flattered  and  proud.  Had  not 
she  stood  by  the  brave  youth  when  he  defeated  the 
Crows?  Were  not  all  the  young  men  in  the  tribe  casting 
eyes  at  her?  She  enjoyed  being  admired.  Her  mother 
noticed  it  and  cautioned  her.  But  Tonda  was  a  woman. 
One  day  she  put  on  her  best  dress,  got  Brown  Eyes,  and 
in  company  with  other  girls  rode  over  to  the  agency. 
It  was  a  clear,  crisp  fall  day  —  the  last  of  Indian  sum 
mer.  In  the  high  and  dry  northwest  the  air  was  tonic  — 
one's  blood  leaped  through  his  veins,  and  man  or  woman, 
red  or  white,  felt  stimulated.  Naturally  the  girls  raced, 
shouted,  and  made  merry.  O'Donnell  stood  in  the  agency 
doorway,  humming  "  Garryowen." 

"  Charlie,  got  sore  eyes?  Here's  a  sight  for  thim." 
Charlie  came  out.  Said  the  agent,  "  Oi'm  goin'  ter  call 
her  in  here  fer  a  talk." 

"  Be  keerful,"  commented  Charlie.  Seeing  he  was  not 
wanted  he  went  over  to  the  store.  Billy  called  after  him, 
"  Tell  Henry  ter  give  the  girls  candy  an'  calico  on  me." 

Tonda  interpreted  to  the  Sioux  maidens  what  Billy 
said,  and  they  shouted  in  approval.  An  Indian  may  not 
like  you,  but  he  will  seldom  refuse  a  gift,  and  sad  experi 
ence  with  the  Whites  has  taught  him  that  when  any  man 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  99 

offered  something  for  nothing,  they  had  better  accept  at 
once. 

u  Good  morniny '  he  cried  to  Tonda.  "  Oi  have  words 
ter  spake  ter  youse.  Come  inter  the  office.''  Wondering 
what  he  wanted,  Tonda  entered. 

"  Sit  down/""  pushing  a  chair  toward  her.     She  did  so. 

"  Oi  got  a  letter  here :  read  it."  He  handed  her  a 
communication  from  some  person  in  Boston.  The  writer 
wished  to  buy  Sioux  bead-work  and  trinkets  and  offered 
to  take  a  considerable  quantity.  At  that  time  there  was 
little  demand  for  Indian  goods  in  the  East.  To-day,  the 
tribes  derive  no  small  revenue  from  their  sale. 

"  Xow,  Two  Bears'  daughter,  here  is  a  chance  for  youse. 
Thini  people  East  will  pay  a  good  price  for  such  things  as 
youse  can  aisy  make,  or  already  got.  Youse  think  it  over 
an7  talk  wid  Omaha."7 

Tonda  was  pleased.  Truly  an  opportunity  presented 
itself  whereby  she  might  make  money  and  buy  for  her 
parents  many  needed  articles.  This  was  very  good  of 
Billy  —  possibly  she  had  been  hasty  the  other  day. 
Visions  of  prosperity  floated  through  her  little  brain. 

u  1  thank  you  with  my  whole  heart.  You  have  done  ns 
a  good  turn.  I  shall  ride  home  at  once  and  tell  mother." 

"  Youse  are  welcome,"  said  Billy  with  a  lordly  wave  of 
his  hand.  "  It's  nawthin'.  If  there's  money  in  it,  sure 
an'  Oi'm  glad." 

Tonda  threw  herself  upon  the  horse,  galloped  past  the 
store,  calling  to  her  girl  friends  that  she  must  go  home. 
Once  there  she  rushed  into  the  lodge  and  read  Omaha 
the  good  news. 

"  Just  think,  mother.  We  can  sell  enough  goods  to  get 
a  hundred  dollars,  and,  perhaps,  more." 

"  Aow.  But  what  do  the  white  people  there  want  with 
Indian  things?  "' 


100  TOXDA. 

"  Oh,  just  to  look  at  them  and  wonder  what  we  use  them 
for/' 

"  Huh!     Why  don't  they  use  their  own  things?  " 

"  They  do.  They  hang  our  bead-work  up  about  the 
great  houses  and  look  at  it  and  make  strange  guesses  as  to 
how  we  live  and  what  we  do." 

"  Tell  me  more  about  them,  daughter/' 

"'  Well,  they  think  that  our  men  beat  us  women  and  that 
they  smoke  all  the  time  while  we  support  them.  They 
have  a  favorite  saying,  '  Xo  good  Indian  but  a  dead 
Indian/  They  all  go  to  church  on  Sunday  and  sing  about 
being  good  and  hear  long  speeches  about  the  white  man's 
God.  Then  the  other  six  days  they  rob  and  cheat  each 
other,  and  shut  children  up  in  big  buildings  where  they 
have  to  work  like  grown  men.  The  women  sit  up  all  night 
at  parties,  take  care  of  houses  larger  than  the  agency  ware 
house,  and  tire  themselves  out  with  visiting  about  over  the 
country.  When  they  meet  an  Indian  girl  they  ask  (as 
they  did  me)  — "  Why  do  you  work  so  hard  when  your 
husbands  loaf? '  ' 

"  So  they  live  in  tall  houses  far  above  the  ground,  you 
say?" 

'*  Yes.  Taller  than  the  biggest  cotton-wood  tree  you 
ever  saw  and  built  of  stone  and  iron." 

"Why  do  they  build  of  such  hard  materials?" 

"•  Oh,  so  that  they  will  last  a  long  time.  They  spend 
much  money  in  building  one  of  these  houses." 

"Huh!  White  men  think  that  by  doing  so  they  will 
live  long  and  keep  away  from  the  evil  spirit.  But  white 
men  cannot  live  forever.  They  have  got  to  die  the  same 
as  us  poor  Indians.  So  they  make  the  children  work 
hard?" 

'"  Yes.  The  poor  little  ones  look  so  pale  and  sick." 
Omaha  pondered  a  moment. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  '-I'Ol 

"  There  was  a  man  preached  to  us  for'a-lof/g' timi-.  -'  I 
think  he  was  a  good  man.  He  told  about  the  God  of  the 
\Vhites.  Some  followed  his  road.  When  my  baby  died 
he  said  I  was  a  wild  woman  because  I  cut  my  arms  when 
I  buried  my  little  boy."  Omaha  got  up  and  came  over  to 
Tonda  and  shook  a  long,  bony  hand  in  her  face. 

"I  wish  I  could  have  words  with  that  man  again.  I 
would  tell  him  —  I  am  a  wild  woman,  am  I?  But  I  do 
not  whip  my  children;  I  do  not  make  them  work  hard  all 
day ;  I  do  not  hear  them  cry,  and  so  long  as  I  have  a  mouth 
ful  of  buffalo  meat  my  children  have  meat  too!  A  wild 
woman!  Huh,  huh!  Why  does  he  not  preach  to  his 
own  people?  They  need  it.  I  always  thought  in  my 
heart  white  people  bad.  Xow  I  know  it." 

"  They  work  from  daylight  to  dark  in  the  big  cities 
in  little,  dimly-lighted  rooms.  They  shut  each  other  up 
in  prisons.'  Lots  of  them  go  hungry  half  the  time;  yet 
they  say  to  me  — '  How  can  you  Indians  be  so  cruel? ' ' 

"'*'  That's  talk  enough.  Stop,  daughter.  Why  does  the 
Great  Spirit  allow  such  people  to  crowd  us  out?  " 

Tonda  sat  by  the  entrance  and  gazed  off  toward  the 
sand-hills. 

"  Why  does  He,  mother?  "     She  mused. 

"  When  I  was  a  girl,"  began  the  mother,  '•'  we  had  no 
trouble.  Buffalo,  elk,  and  deer  everywhere.  Traders 
brought  us  goods  and  we  gave  them  robes.  Some  spirit 
water  was  given  us  —  more  than  was  good  for  us  —  but 
there  were  no  bad  men,  no  agents  like  Billy  to  hold  us 
down,  and  no  Great  Father  at  the  rising  sun  to  send  sol 
diers  after  us  every  time  we  stood  up  for  our  own  rights. 
Xow  bad  white  men  are  about  us  on  all  sides.  We  cannot 
move  where  we  would.  We  are  penned  up  like  hogs! 
Huh !  I  wish  the  warriors  would  fight  again !  " 


102  TONDA. 


>;  mother,  Washington  would  whip  us  if  we  did 
take  the  path.     No  good  could  come  of  it." 

"  Child,  you  know  little.  Was  I  not  in  the  village  in 
the  Big  Horn  country  when  Red  Cloud  killed  Fetterman's 
troops?  Did  not  Washington  tear  down  the  forts  and 
get  out  of  the  good  hunting  region  and  leave  it  for  us? 
Did  not  Washington  make  peace  at  Laramie?  Aow!  A 
fight  is  a  good  thing  sometimes/' 

"  But  we  would  be  killed/' 

"  No,  no  !  Some  of  us  would,  not  all.  White  soldiers 
attack,  but  when  wre  give  in  they  quit.  They  are  different 
from  the  old-time  Indian  tribes  who  fought  among  them 
selves  and  killed  all  but  young  women  and  children." 

"  Think  of  the  pain  and  suffering." 

"  Pain  ?  What  do  you  call  pain  ?  A  bit  of  lead  through 
you  is  not  as  bad  as  starving  to  death.  Would  you  rather 
die  in  a  few  moments  or  be  months  in  dying?  Huh!  My 
man  better  take  his  gun  and  die  like  a  brave  than  to  sit 
around  and  starve  to  death." 

"  But  we  are  not  starving  now." 

"My  daughter,  no.  But  the  days  may  come  when  we 
must  have  one  of  two  kinds  of  hearts.  Brave  hearts,  and 
die  fighting  like  warriors  of  old,  or  weak  hearts,  and  die 
by  inches." 

The  old-time  Indians  had  these  moments  of  passion, 
these  longings  for  revenge  and  action  —  when  they  brooded 
over  their  wrongs.  Tonda  endeavored  to  calm  her  mother 
and  presently  turned  her  thoughts  into  other  channels. 

That  afternoon  she  rode  over  to  the  agency  and  mailed 
a  letter  to  the  Boston  person.  A  correspondence  ensued, 
and  Tonda  was  able  to  gather  among  her  friends  numerous 
Indian  articles.  Eichards  and  Charlie  packed  them  in 
two  barrels,  and  these,  in  due  time,  were  sent  East,  and 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  103 

thus  was  established  a  trade  that  in  time  brought  to  the 
Indians  considerable  revenue. 

Tonda  tied  Brown  Eyes  and  made  a  few  purchases  at  the 
store.  O'Donnell,  ever  on  the  watch,  saw  her,  and  called 
to  her  to  come  in. 

"What  did  the  ould  woman  think  of  my  scheme?" 

"  Oh,  she  was  glad.  All  of  us  were.  We  can  now  make 
some  money.'' 

"  Yis,  vis.  There  is  more  than  wan  way  ter  make 
money.  Xow.  Oi  ain't  no  hand  at  sewiir  an*  bein"  an 
onmarried  man :  Oi  has  much  niendin*  ter  be  done.  Youse 
been  away  at  school  an*  has  learned  all  thini  things.  Why 
can't  youse  take  my  clothes  home  an'  sew  on  the  buttons?  " 

Tonda  laughed.  Think  of  the  powerful  agent  asking 
her  to  mend  his  clothes!  The  subject  amused  her  —  she 
did  not  feel  insulted:  Billy  had  done  her  favors;  moreover 
Omaha  and  Two  Bears  had  said.  "  Do  not  cross  Billy." 
She  would  not  mend  his  old  garments,  but  some  poorer 
girl  might  do  so,  and  whatever  Billy  paid  her  she  would 
give  to  the  one  that  did  the  work. 

Billy  continued,  "  Oi  think  that  foive  dollars  would  be 
about  right,  for  they  need  considerable  fixin*  an'  so  foine 
an*  competent  a  sewin"  woman  as  youse  must  now  be, 
should  be  paid  a  good  price.'"' 

"  Yes,  I  will  fix  them.     Get  them  ready." 

"  Did  youse  come  on  a  saddle  or  bareback?  They  makes 
a  big  roll,  an'  if  you  got  no  saddle  they  will  be  onhandy 
ter  tie  on." 

"  Oh.  yes.  I  always  ride  with  a  saddle.  You  can  show 
me  the  things,  and  I  shall  help  you  roll  them  up." 

O'Donnell's  bedroom  opened  from  the  office.  He  threw 
open  the  door,  and  as  he  sought  his  garments  Tonda 
looked  in  with  some  curiosity.  "'  The  agent  of  the  Great 
Father,"  she  thought,  "  does  not  keep  his  room  in  as 


104  TONDA. 

good  condition  as  we  keep  our  lodges.  The  rooms  of 
the  eastern  Whites  were  far  cleaner." 

"  Youse  see,  Oi  has  ter  do  my  own  work.  Charlie  helps 
me  wid  the  males,  as  he  is  a  good  cook;  Oi'm  not.  We 
has  ter  bach  it  here." 

"  Why  don't  you  get  married ;  you  have  money  enough?  " 

"  That's  aisy  said.  But  white  women  don't  want  ter  live 
on  the  agency.  They  is  afraid  of  the  Injuns." 

"  We  would  not  hurt  them." 

"  Of  course  not.  But  thim  women  is  a  quare  lot.  Oi 
offered  wan  a  dollar  a  day  ter  come  here  an'  be  cook  an' 
housekaper  for  me,  an'  she  would  not." 

Tonda's  white  training  told  her  that  it  was  not  to  be 
wondered  why  the  woman  refused;  but  a  Sioux  unac 
quainted  with  the  ways  of  the  world  would  see  nothing 
improper  in  the  arrangement. 

He  came  out  with  the  clothes,  put  them  in  a  heap  upon 
the  floor. 

"  Yousc  lamed  ter  cook  well  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes.     I  can  cook  both  Indian  and  white  styles." 

"  Xow,  see  here,  Tonda,  Oi  would  not  want  one  of  thim 
Injun  girls  ter  cook  for  me  or  to  keep  my  house,  but  youse 
is  different.  Youse  is  nate  an'  attractive,  an'  youse  got 
sense.  Oi  will  give  youse  tin  dollars  a  wake  ter  come  here 
an'  cook  for  me  an'  take  care  o'  my  house." 

Her  eyes  had  been  fastened  upon  the  coats  and  trousers 
during  his  proposition. 

"  Now,"  coming  over  to  her  and  standing  by  her  chair, 
"  youse  kin  tell  Omaha  that  Oi  need  youse  for  ter  look 
after  my  place;  that  youse  is  ter  be  my  housekaper.  Youse 
kin  go  home  iviry  Sunday  mornin'  an'  come  back  Mon 
day  mornin';  that  will  give  youse  a  chance  ter  see  the 
other  Injuns.  An'  youse  kin  ride  over  afternoons  after 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  105 

the  work  is  done.  Its  big  pay  for  such  light  work  as 
Oi  have.'' 

O'Donnell's  voice  seemed  rather  to  tremble;  why  should 
he  be  either  moved  or  excited  in  making  an  ordinary 
business  proposal?  A  fear  stole  into  her  heart.  She  re 
membered  what  Omaha  had  said  of  this  and  that  girl 
who  had  worked  for  the  Whites.  Surely  he  meant  no 
harm,  and  the  offer  was  tempting,  but  she  must  first  talk 
with  her  mother.  Something  told  her  not  to  answer 
finally  now. 

She  looked  up,  about  to  speak.  A  peculiar  light  was 
in  his  gray  eyes,  and  she  guessed  the  truth.  She  started 
for  the  door.  He  seized  her  arm. 

"  Hould  on,  Tonda!  Stay  and  talk  it  over.  Youse  has 
not  got  the  clothes/"  but  she  tore  away  and  stepped  outside. 

"  Whin  youse  talk  wid  Omaha,  come  back  an'  tell  me," 
he  urged.  Hot  anger  now  leaped  through  her  veins,  her 
dark  cheek  turned  a  darker  red.  She  could  think  of 
nothing  fitting  to  say,  so  she  ran  away,  mounted  Brown 
Eyes  and  galloped  home. 

Billy  cursed  to  himself,  heaped  maledictions  upon  the 
girl,  and  went  over  to  the  store. 

Once  home,  she  threw  herself  upon  the  bed  and  gave 
way  to  tears.  Omaha  came  in. 

"  Why,  child,  what's  the  matter?  A  Sioux  girl  should 
not  cry  unless  some  one  has  died.  Xo  one  is  dead.  Tell 
me.  You  act  like  the  bird-hearted  white  people." 

Tonda  told  her.  Omaha  came  over  and  stroked  Tonda's 
head. 

"  Bad  hearts  in  all  of  them.  Do  not  go  to  the  store  or 
his  office  again.  I  shall  buy  what  you  want  there.  If 
Two  Bears  was  not  an  agency  Indian  he  could  go  over 
there  and  take  Billy's  scalp.  But  if  he  did  that  soldiers 
would  come  again.  The  first  time  we  fight  he  will  shoot 


106  TONDA. 

Billy.  He  has  no  right  to  speak  bad  words  to  my 
daughter/' 

"Do  not  tell  any  one,  mother/' 

"  I  may  speak  to  husband  if  I  think  best.  You  come  of 
a  family  known  for  its  good  record.  We  do  not  want 
war,  but  it  is  just  such  men  as  Billy  that  bring  on  wars. 
If  Washington  knew  all  the  evil  we  have  to  suffer,  Wash 
ington  would  not  send  soldiers  after  us  every  time  we 
strike  back.  Billy  does  not  dare  tell  this  to  a  man,  white 
or  red,  and  neither  you  nor  I  can  speak.  If  I  tell  Two 
Bears  he  will  keep  it  to  himself.  But  you  are  a  Sioux 
girl.  Your  heart  is  strong.  My  husband's  heart  is  strong. 
I,  too,  have  a  brave  heart,  and  have  fought  twice  with 
my  butcher  knife  when  Whites  attacked  the  village.* 

"  So  be  of  good  courage.  You  are  a  good  girl.  You 
shall  be  revenged  some  day."  Omaha's  eyes  snapped.  She 
beat  her  clenched  hands  upon  the  ground.  "  Billy  cheats 
us;  Billy  makes  money  off  us;  Billy  tries  to  ruin  our 
daughters;  but  some  day  Billy  will  get  a  bullet  through 
his  lying,  white  carcass,"  and  she  gave  the  high,  shrill 
scream  of  the  old  women.  Indians  came  running  up  to 
the  lodge,  asking  what  was  the  matter.  Tonda  remained 
on  her  bed,  but  Omaha,  who  had  wonderful  control  of 
herself,  smilingly  told  the  inquiring  ones  that  she  was 
showing  Tonda  how  the  women  used  to  scream  when  they 
taunted  the  wounded  on  a  battle-field. 

Tonda,  being  Sioux,  and  having  no  nerves,  got  over  her 
experience  in  a  few  days. 

When  she  went  to  visit  her  girl  friends,  Omaha  told  Two 
Bears.  He  listened  gravely,  then  put  down  his  dish  of 
buffalo  meat  and  swore  an  oath  according  to  the  La- 

*  Sioux  women  have  helped  the  men  fight  in  more  than  a  score 
of  engagements. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  10? 

kotas.  He  would  bide  his  time,  but  he  would  not  forgive 
O'Donnell. 

Afterward,  when  Two  Bears  and  Omaha  went  to  the 
agency  he  wore  Rain-in-the-Face's  six-shooter.  He  pur 
posely  stood  about  where  Billy  could  see  him  and  almost 
tenderly  and  wistfully  he  handled  the  gun.  Billy  saw 
and  understood,  but  he  joked  with  Charlie  and  Henry 
about  it.  Henry  did  not  understand,  but  Charlie  guessed 
the  truth.  When  they  went  in  to  supper,  and  before 
Henry  came,  Charlie  said: 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  just  what's  up,  but  I  kin  see  this, 
that  you'll  never  be  no  nearer  death  than  if  you  meet 
Two  Bears  alone." 

"Oh,  the  divil!     It's  a  bluff." 

"  Two  Bears  ain't  no  bluffer,"  and  down  in  his  heart 
Billy  knew  that  Charlie  spoke  the  truth.  After  that  Billy 
also  wore  his  pistol. 


108  TONDA. 


X. 

LE  MOYNE  AND  SPOTTED  EAGLE. 

One  or  two  days  passed.  The  air  grew  colder.  A  skim 
of  ice  at  night  formed  along  the  margin  of  still  waters. 
Soon  the  natives  must  confine  themselves  to  camp,  for  in 
winter  they  seldom  travel. 

Le  Moyne  came  back.  He  rested  a  day  and  then  sought 
Richards.  That  worthy  had  thought  out  the  conversation, 
told  him  about  the  Crow  fight  and  the  talk  with  Billy. 

"  They  are  watchin'  the  herd  an'  afeered  of  the  Crows/*' 
he  mused.  "Ef  Exelby  kin  come  quick  and  there  is  a 
light  snow  falls  the  same  night  to  kiver  tracks,  mebbe  he 
kin  git  away  with  a  good  bunch." 

Le  Moyne  rode  to  the  agency  and  had  Charlie  —  with 
out  the  knowledge  of  O'Donnell  or  any  one  else  —  write 
a  letter  to  Exelby  at  Deadwood,  setting  forth  the  facts. 

The  son  of  a  rich  father,  Spotted  Eagle,  wanted  for 
nothing,  and  was  a  dandy  among  the  Indians.  So  far  as 
it  is  possible  to  draw  a  parallel,  one  might  say  that  he 
represented  the  idle,  rich  young  man  —  what  we  call  a 
dude.  This  type  is  the  same  whether  found  in  a  Sioux 
camp,  at  Newport,  or  in  London.  It  adds  nothing  to 
knowledge,  is  of  no  benefit  to  civilization,  and  even  lacks 
manly  virtues.  If  sucli  an  one  among  ourselves  is  lav 
ish  of  money,  he  has  his  followers,  although  sensible  per 
sons  hold  him  in  scorn.  So  the  Sioux  —  especially  some 
younger  persons  —  were  glad  to  accept  presents  from 
Spotted  Eagle,  for  he  spent  money  freely  at  the  store, 
but  behind  his  back  they  made  sport.  More  handsome 
and  better  dressed  than  any  other  warrior,  yet  his  per- 


THE    EVIL    FACE    OF    SPOTTED    EAGLE. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  Ill 

sonal  bravery  was  in  dispute;  some  held  that  he  would 
fight,  others  called  him  a  coward. 

Spotted  Eagle  had  cast  glances  at  Tonda  and  strutted 
past  her  tipi  daily,  arrayed  in  his  best  costume. 

"  Strong  Heart  is  sick.  Here  is  an  opportunity  to  be 
come  acquainted  with  the  girl,"  he  thought.  k*  I  shall 
play  the  flute  near  her  lodge.'' 

As  it  was  the  custom  to  give  notice  by  some  little  pres 
ent  or  token  before  commencing  the  flute  song,  in  order 
that  the  maiden  might,  expect  her  lover,  Spotted  Eagle 
sent  by  messenger  to  Tonda's  lodge  a  very  handsome  silver 
bracelet  that  he  happened  to  possess,  and  a  little  piece 
of  well-tanned  deer-skin,  upon  which  was  engraved,  in 
Indian  pictographs,  a  sentiment,  the  whole  having  about 
the  same  purport  as  a  valentine  with  us.  Tonda  was 
within  the  lodge  sewing  for  her  mother  when  this  ar 
rived,  carried  by  a  small  boy,  to  whom  Spotted  Eagle 
had  given  a  handsome  tobacco-pouch  for  his  services.  Xo 
sooner  had  she  glanced  at  the  articles  than  she  interpreted 
their  meaning. 

The  Indians,  when  courting,  observe  several  methods. 
One  is  playing  the  flute.  They  have  a  little  reed  flute,  not 
unmusical,  and  of  a  very  weird  sound,  which  is  used  for 
this  purpose  alone.  The  brave  who  desires  to  wed  ap 
proaches  within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  wigwam  of  his 
intended,  just  after  dusk  some  evening,  and,  seating  him 
self,  begins  a  plaintive  melody.  If  the  maiden  favors  the 
suit,  she  comes  forth  from  the  wigwam,  shyly  at  first,  but 
growing  gradually  bolder,  she  advances  toward  the  spot 
where  her  lover  is  seated.  Tonda  decided  to  accept  the 
whole  matter  as  a  joke,  and  dismiss  the  young  man  that 
evening,  telling  him  that  she  could  not  love  him  and  that 
he  must  not  hope.  So  she  waited  rather  impatiently  for 
dusk  to  come,  at  first  with  some  trembling,  and  later 


TOXDA. 

with  expectation  of  the  run  in  store  for  her,  and  with 
not  a  little  vanity  —  for  he  was  a  goodly  youth  to  look 
upon  and  rich.  In  any  civilized  community  attentions 
from  a  young  man  like  Spotted  Eagle  would  be  thought 
insulting  to  a  respectable  girl,  but,  as  we  have  already 
said,  the  Indians,  good  and  bad,  mingle  very  freely  in 
their  social  life. 

Scarcely  had  the  sun  disappeared  over  the  vast  stretch 
of  prairie,  when  the  notes  of  a  flute  were  heard  issuing 
from  a  clump  of  bushes  about  a  hundred  yards  from  the 
tipi.  The  player  was  evidently  in  a  desperate  strait,  for 
he  piped  and  blew  with  all  his  might,  and  made  such  a 
noise  that  it  called  forth  the  remarks  of  all  persons  near 
at  hand. 

Tonda  chuckled  to  herself,  and  unmindful  of  her  moth 
er's  frowning  caution,  "  Do  not  go/'  she  ran  out. 

Spotted  Eagle  saw  her  coming  and  came  forward,  his 
heart  beating  rapidly. 

"  Pretty  one,  you  are  here.  Let  us  walk  on  the  plain 
where  no  one  will  disturb  us/7 

"  No,  I  cannot  walk  with  you." 

"  But  you  came  out.  See,  the  boys  are  running  this 
way.  Come  with  me."  Tonda  knew  that  she  would  be 
recognized,  for  a  dozen  youngsters  had  heard  the  music 
and  were  assembling  for  a  good  time.  "  She  needs  urg 
ing,"  he  thought,  and  seizing  her  by  the  arm  he  attempted 
to  lead  her.  "  Nice  one,  let  us  run  away  from  these 
bad  boys.  I  want  to  talk  with  you."  She  was  now  aware 
of  the  indiscretion  —  she  should  have  remained  at  home. 

"  No,  I  cannot  go  with  you,"  and  then  seeing  her  father 
approaching,  she  fled  home  mortified. 

Thinking  that  he  might  lure  her  out  he  blew  upon  the 
reed  again,  but  the  boys  crowded  about  and  the  lover 
had  great  ado  to  keep  them  back  and  continue  his  tune. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  113 

The  lads  crowded  around  the  disconsolate  lover,  some  to 
hoot,  and  others  to  laugh.  Although  somewhat  of  a 
coward,  Spotted  Eagle  could  not  stand  being  tormented, 
and,  losing  all  patience,  he  seized  an  Indian  boy  stand 
ing  near  and  planted  a  vigorous  kick  in  his  ribs.  The 
boy  went  down  with  a  howl;  there  was  an  instant  of  sur 
prise  upon  the  part  of  his  companions,  and  then  a  num 
ber  of  them,  from  twelve  to  sixteen  years  old,  assailed 
the  Indian  on  all  sides.  The  flute  was  broken  in  the 
scuffle,  and  Spotted  Eagle  was  roughly  used.  He  knocked 
some  boys  down,  but  others  leaped  upon  him  and  he  was 
pushed  and  pummelled  until  he  rolled  over  the  bank  and 
down  among  the  briars.  Some  men  now  ran  forward 
and  the  lads  fled,  leaving  him  to  make  his  way  back  to 
his  wigwam.  He  returned  thither  without  further  moles 
tation,  probably  the  maddest  Indian  upon  the.  whole  Sioux 
reservation.  His  neatly-trimmed  buckskin  leggins  were 
soiled  and  rent;  the  beaded  work  on  his  beautifully  em 
broidered  shirt  was  much  torn,  and  the  shirt  disfigured, 
while  his  handsome  face  was  cut  and  scratched. 

Le  Moyne  happened  to  be  one  of  those  who  ran  up. 
Catching  a  boy  he  demanded : 

"  Who  was  he?  " 

"  Spotted  Eagle,  and  he  played  the  flute  to  Tonda." 

"Aow!  "  Le  Moyne  thought  a  moment.  This  youth 
was  not  liked  by  the  best  Indians.  "  Might  not  he  be  of 
service  to  me?"  A  desperate  scheme  flashed  through  the 
half-breed's  mind,  and  he  went  home  to  smoke  a  pipe  and 
perfect  it. 

Meanwhile,  Spotted  Eagle,  whom,  by  the  way,  Two 
Bears  called  "  a  coiled  snake,'"  was  rushing  hither  and 
thither,  gnashing  his  teeth,  and  fairly  foaming  at  the 
mouth  because  of  his  defeat.  Indians  detest  to  be  laughed 
at.  How  could  he  face  the  boys  to-morrow?  Hot  anger 
8 


114  TONDA. 

surged  through  his  veins.  How  could  he  obtain  Tonda? 
How  might  he  be  revenged?  He  could  neither  answer 
these  questions,  nor  invent  a  balm  for  his  feelings.  So 
he  gave  up  to  violent  outbursts  of  rage.  Possibly  there 
was  some  way  whereby  he  could  humble  both  Strong  Heart 
and  Tonda. 

"They  say  I  dress  too  much.  Huh!  I  am  not  stuck 
up  like  that  girl.  Who  is  she  to  throw  my  heart  away? 
I  am  rich  and  beautiful  to  look  upon.  Why  will  she  not 
have  me  ?  " 

He  got  out  the  medicine-pouch  and  holding  it  against 
his  heart,  cursed  both  the  girl  and  her  lover. 

Wide  awake  lay  Le  Moyne  on  his  bed  of  buffalo  robes 
that  night.  Why  should  the  Indians  guard  the  pony  herd? 
Surely  they  must  know  that  the  Crows  were  not  suffi 
ciently  strong  to  raid  more  than  two  hundred  miles 
from  home.  Moreover,  if  the  Crows  did  raid  O'Don- 
nell  would  correspond  with  the  Crow  agent,  and  the  fact 
that  the  Crows  had  returned  with  a  large  number  of 
horses  could  not  be  concealed.  As  a  result*  the  soldiers 
would  return  io  the  Sioux  such  ponies  as  had  been  stolen. 
Exelby  had  not  told  Le  Moyne  that  there  was  no  truth 
in  his  statement  to  Eichards  regarding  a  prospective  Crow 
raid,  but  he  believed  that  Exelby  had  deliberately  con 
cocted  the  story  in  order  that  he  might  blind  Kich- 
ards.  Now,  Le  Moyne  was  convinced  in  his  own  mind 
that  the  only  raid  contemplated  was  that  proposed  by 
Exelby  himself.  The  few  Crows  defeated  by  Strong 
Heart  constituted  a  band  of  young  men,  he  thought,  who, 
to  distinguish  themselves,  hoped  to  slip  into  the  Sioux 
agency  unseen  and  run  off  a  drove  of  ponies.  He 
was  convinced  of  the  accuracy  of  his  theories.  Le  Moyne 
sober  was  more  far-seeing  than  Le  Moyne  drunk.  There 
fore,  it  was  perfectly  plain  that  Richards  had  broken  his 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  115 

word,  and  informed  the  Sioux  of  Exelby's  expected  raid. 
Under  no  other  theory  could  he  explain  the  presence  of 
guards.  He  noticed  coolness,  not  to  say  contempt,  on 
the  part  of  the  dog-soldiers  and  the  leading  Indians 
toward  himself.  Eichards  would  have  all  to  gain  and 
nothing  to  lose  by  standing  by  the  Sioux.  As  for  him 
self  his  course  was  nearly  run.  He  must  seek  new  pas 
tures.  He  knew  something  of  the  Crows  and  spoke  their 
language,  although  imperfectly.  If  he  could  steal  twenty 
or  thirty  horses  and  join  the  Crows,  he  might  escape  the 
vigilance  of  the  Crow  agent  —  for  that  worthy  had  some 
thing  like  two  thousand  persons  under  his  control  —  bv 
claiming  to  be  a  half-breed  recently  arrived  from  Canada. 
Thirty  or  forty  ponies  would  not  be  sufficient  to  cause 
the  Sioux  to  go  to  war.  Yet  that  many  would  supplv 
Le  Moyne's  needs  for  some  years  to  come.  He  would 
join  a  village  of  Crows  far  removed  from  the  agency,  and 
live  quietly  so  long  as  the  ponies  lasted.  His  *Sioux 
squaw,  he  mused,  was  possessed  of  a  temper,  and  he  had 
supported  her  long  enough.  She  was  no  longer  young- 
and  comely.  He  would  marry  a  young  attractive  Cro\v 
>quaw.  and  through  her  coaching  would  be  able  to  speak 
the  language  very  well  before  he  visited  the  agency. 

He  reasoned  that  every  man  should  take  care  of  himself. 
If  he  could  gain  anything  by  assisting  Exelby  in  the  raid, 
well  and  good.  If  not.  he  would,  on  the  night  of  Ex 
elby's  raid,  drive  his  own  herd  (the  herd  he  appropriated^ 
through  to  the  Crows  country  and  act  independently  of 
Exelby.  Richards,  the  Sioux,  or  any  one  else.  The  gov 
ernment  was  bound  to  support  his  squaw,  and  she  would 
not  starve,  even  if  he  ran  off. 

Such  was  Le  Moyne's  character,  and  accordingly  he  laid 
his  plans. 

The  next  morning,  making  sure  that  Spotted  Eaglet 


110  TONDA. 

relatives  were  out,  he  visited  that  person.  Spotted  Eagle 
was  busy  with  his  thoughts,  when  the  flap  was  thrown 
aside  and  Le  Moyne  entered. 

"What  want  you?"  demanded  the  Indian  in  an  angry 
tone. 

"  Just  came  for  a  talk,"  replied  the  squaw-man. 

"  My  heart  is  not  right  for  talk." 

"What's  the  matter?  Trouble?  Le  Moyne  can  help 
Spotted  Eagle  if  he  will  trust  him." 

"  You  can't  do  anything.     It's  about  a  girl." 

"  You  played  flute  to  Tonda.  The  boys  told  me.  She 
was  bad  to  run  away." 

"  May  Waukawsica*  take  her  and  the  little  devils." 

"You  want  her  for  your  squaw?" 

"Yes,  but  how  can  I  get  her  with  that  Strong  Heart 
and  the  rest  of  the  people  against  me?" 

"  Elope  with  her." 

"  What !  "  cried  Spotted  Eagle,  starting  up  in  great 
amazement.  "  You  put  into  my  head  what  cannot  be 
done." 

"  It  can  be  done.  If  you  will  say  words  in  no  man's 
ear,  I  shall  tell  you."  The  Indian  swore  secrecy. 

"  Once  you  are  away  with  her  you  can  claim  her  as  a 
squaw,  and  they  cannot  get  her  back  without  flghting  • — 
and  they  seldom  fight  for  a  girl,  for  there  are  too  many 
marriageable  girls  in  the  tribe." 

"  But  not  as  pretty  as  Tonda,"  remarked  Spotted  Eagle. 

"That  makes  no  difference.  See  here,  Spotted  Eagle, 
I  got  a  plan,  but  I  do  not  know  whether  to  let  you  in  on 
it  or  not.  If  you  breathe  a  word  I  am  lost." 

"I  do  not  care  what  you  have  in  your  head;  I  have 
sworn  that  I  will  not  tell." 

"The  Sioux  do  not  like  me  now;"  the  Indian  grunted 

*  The  bad  spirit. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  117 

that  he  knew  that  long  ago.  He  was  not  a  mender  of 
the  council,  and,  therefore,  did  not  know  why  the  dis 
like  of  Le  Moyne  was  now  intense.  "  I  propose  to  join 
the  Crows."  The  Indian  looked  up  in  blank  astonish 
ment,  for,  with  all  his  faults,  and  notwithstanding  a  con 
suming  anger  against  the  girl  and  her  relatives,  he  had 
been  trained  from  infancy  to  hate  the  Crows. 

"  Remember,  you  are  not  to  speak  of  it.  I  have  been 
treated  like  a  dog  here,  and  do  not  propose  to  stand  it 
longer.  I  know  the  Crow  tongue,  and  I  shall  skip  out 
some  night  soon.  It  is  Indian  summer  for  a  few  days 
yet.  They  will  never  find  me  once  I  get  there." 

"'  Yes.  but  me  ?      Where  am  I  benefited  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  to  take  thirty  ponies  —  for  the  tribe  owns 
many,  and  they  owe  me  some.  You  need  not  fear :  I  shall 
not  steal  yours:  but  you  can  give  me  some  for  helping 
you  win  the  finest  woman  of  all  the  Lakotas.  With  these 
ponies  I  flee  northward.  If  they  do  not  find  me  before 
morning  I  am  a  good  fifty  miles  on  the  trail,  and  they 
can't  catch  up.  East  of  Billy's  place  is  a  small  camp 
down  in  a  draw.  The  Indian  living  there  left  last  night 
to  go  on  the  upper  reservation,  where  he  will  live." 

"  How  do  you  know  that?  " 

'*  Oh."  grunted  the  white  man,  "  I  know  everything. 
These  Indians  do  not  know  no  one  is  there.  Xow.  the 
night  I  run  off  with  the  ponies  you  are  to  steal  Tonda  and 
take  her  to  that  camp.  They  won't  find  you  for  a  day  or 
two,  and  then  she  will  be  your  squaw  according  to  the  old 
tribal  law." 

In  former  years  a  warrior  could  steal  his  squaw.  But 
as  the  Indians  became  acquainted  with  white  men  they 
gradually  abandoned  the  practice.  At  the  time  of  our 
story,  marriage  by  consent  was  in  vogue,  and  the  suitors 
gave  ponies  or  robes,  etc.,  to  the  bride's  father. 


118  TONDA. 

"  But,7'  objected  Spotted  Eagle,  "  her  friends  are  more 
powerful  than  mine,  and  as  Strong  Heart  wants  her,  when 
he  is  well  he  will  kill  me." 

"  No,  he  won't.  Some  people  think  the  girl  feels  her 
self  above  them  because  of  school  training.  Many  do  not 
like  her.  If  an  outcry  is  raised,  these  people  will  say,  '  If 
Spotted  Eagle  was  sharp  enough  to  get  her,  let  him  keep 
her.  You  have  no  right  to  part  them.' ':  The  Indian 
laughed  gleefully  and  rubbed  his  hands.  The  picture 
drawn  by  Le  Moyne  was  pleasing.  Yes,  he  would  do  as 
the  white  man  suggested. 

"  How  am  I  to  take  her?  " 

"  Her  medicine  is  making  Strong  Heart  well.  Every 
body  knows  that.  I  shall  say  that  the  old  fellow  who 
lived  in  the  draw  camp  is  sick  and  wants  Tonda.  Wadaha 
will  offer  to  go  also,  but  1  shall  say  that  he  is  not  wanted. 
Tonda  will  ride  out  there  alone.  Meanwhile,  you  have 
gone  to  the  agency.  You  are  at  the  old  camp  and  have 
put  it])  lodge  poles  and  covered  them,  made  a  fire  inside, 
and  got  all  ready.  When  she  enters  the  tipi  you  seize 
her.  That  same  night  about  dark  I  select  thirty  good 
horses  from  the  bunch  fartherest  from  the  village.  There 
will  be  twenty  of  your  ponies  also  there  which  you  are  to 
give  me  for  helping  you  get  the  squaw." 

"  But  twenty  ponies  are  too  many." 

"Your  father  is  rich.  What  are  twenty  to  you?  You 
could  not  think  out  this  plan  yourself.  Besides,  it  will 
help  save  me.  You  can  sell  me  twenty  ponies  in  the 
presence  of  other  Indians.  Then  when  the  loss  is  dis 
covered  they  will  debate  before  they  follow,  for  had  not 
Le  Moyne  a  right. to  drive  his  own  horses  off?  They  may 
talk  several  hours  before  they  take  up  my  trail.  The 
longer  they  talk,  the  farther  I  am  toward  the  Crows." 

"  I  see,"  said  the  Indian.    "  It  is  a  good  plan  and  worthy 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  119 

of  a  great  schemer.  Are  you  sure  all  will  move  along  as 
planned  ?  " 

"'  It  can't  help  but  work  that  way.  Now.  you  ride  over 
to  the  agency  store  at  once  and  buy  a  lot  of  tobacco  and 
candy.  Be  liberal  with  your  presents.  Put  the  Indians 
in  a  good  humor.  I  also  ride  over  there,  but  we  do  not  go 
together."  With  that  Le  Moyne  strode  out  of  the  lodge. 
He  was  soon  on  his  way  to  the  agency.  Spotted  Eagle 
bought  so  much  at  the  post  trader's  that  that  individual 
was  astonished.  Spotted  Eagle's  lavish  presents,  when  he 
returned,  did  much  to  put  him  in  favor  again  with  the 
natives. 

Le  Moyne  went  to  see  Charlie.  They  entered  Charlie's 
sleeping  quarters  unseen  and  when  the  door  was  shut  he 
read  him  this  letter: 

••  Pard  Le  Moyne.     we  is  comin  thursday  night  about 
ten  you  and  Richards  be  shore  and  tell  them  injuns  that 
the  crows  tuck  the  ponies  meet  us  two  miles  west  of  agancy 
git  thar  early  and  lay  still  there  is  fifteen  of  us 
Doc  sxelby  " 

Le  Moyne  turned  pale.  What  should  he  do?  Charlie 
watched  him  a  moment  and  said: 

"  Damned  if  this  ain't  bad  business.  But  I  swore  not 
to  tell  and  I  won't.  But  I  won't  carry  no  more  notes  nor 
have  nothirr  to  do  with  it.  There'll  be  Hell  to  pay/*' 

"  Charlie,  give  me  some  liquor.     I  must  have  it." 

"  I  will  if  you  don't  give  none  to  the  Injuns."  He 
promised  and  Charlie  gave  him  a  filled  jug. 

Le  Moyne  rode  homewards  heeding  nothing,  for  he  was 
buried  in  thought. 


120  TONDA. 


XI. 

TONDA  ESCAPES  FROM  SPOTTED  EAGLE. 

The  Sioux  were  not  always  fighting.  Omaha  voiced  the 
opinion  of  the  majority  when  she  said:  "We  must  have 
time  to  rear  our  children."  Regarding  the  "  buffalo 
days  *'  thirty  years  afterward  we  can  take  a  dispassionate 
view  of  those  tempestuous  times.  The  Sioux  must  fight 
for  existence.  Besieged  by  enemies  on  all  sides  they  must 
battle  for  their  rights  —  and  they  did.  Xo  one  extended 
a  helping  hand,  no  Indian  Rights  Association,  such  as 
we  have  to-day,  stood  out  for  honesty  and  humanity.  All 
were  hostile  —  every  man's  hand  against  them.  Hence 
their  merciless  retaliation. 

Le  Moyne  was  desperate.  If  he  told  Richards,  the 
Sioux  would  balk  Exelby's  scheme.  If  he  started  for 
the  Crow  country  as  planned,  certainly  the  Sioux,  thinking 
the  large  herd  stolen  by  Exelby  was  taken  by  the  Crows, 
would  follow  him  clear  there  and  Billy  had  not  the 
power  to  prevent  pursuit.  Once  at  the  Crow  agency  the 
Indians  would  surrender  him  and  his  stock  to  the  Sioux. 
If  Exelby  turned  off  the  Crow  trail  and  drove  his  herd 
back  to  the  southern  settlements,  the  Sioux,  coming 
upon  the  divided  trails,  would  send  half  their  force 
northward  and  the  remainder  southward.  Without  doubt 
they  would  follow  both  trails  to  the  end,  for  they  would 
be  fighting  mad.  One  course  only  was  open,  to  abandon 
his  flight  to  the  Crows  and  stick  to  Exelby.  There  was 
a  ghost  of  a  chance  —  and  as  he  sought  the  jug  he  yearned 
for  that  chance  —  in  case  it  should  snow  the  next  even 
ing  he  might  get  through,  for  the  Sioux  would  follow  the 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  121 

heavier  trail.  If  much  snow  fell,  both  Exelby  and  himself 
might  get  away.  He  prepared  himself  to  act  in  any 
emergency.  He  must  get  away  whether  alone  or  with 
Exelby.  Spotted  Eagle  could  work  out  his  own  plans  and 
Le  Moyne  was  in  too  tight  a  situation  to  think  further 
concerning  the  love-sick  aborigine. 

Morning  broke  and  it  was  colder.  Le  Moyne's  spirits 
rose.  He  met  Spotted  Eagle.  Said  that  worthy: 

"  I  rode  to  the  draw  last  night,  after  the  village  was 
asleep.  Took  lodge  coverings  and  blankets.  I  found  some 
old  tipi  poles  there  and  put  up  a  good  lodge.  You  better 
ride  up  to  Tonda's  lodge  before  sundown  to-day  and  tell 
the  story  of  the  sick  Indian." 

"'All  right.  Let  us  make  the  pony  deal  where  other 
Indians  hear  us."  So  they  walked  about  among  the 
lodges  and  talked  loudly  arguing  whether  Spotted  Eagle 
would  sell  twenty  ponies  or  not.  The  bargain  was  struck. 
Gopher  remarked  to  Rain-in-the-Face : 

"'  What  does  Le  Moyne  want  with  so  many  horses?  " 

"  Oh,  I  suppose  Charlie  is  buying  them  through  him." 

The  afternoon  seemed  long  and  tedious.  About  three 
o'clock  Spotted  Eagle  rode  over  to  the  agency  with  Le 
Moyrie.  Few  Indians  were  there  and  the  men  rode  east 
ward.  When  near  the  draw  they  separated,  Le  Moyne 
returning  home.  These  movements  created  no  comment, 
as  Indians  frequently  gallop  about  with  no  apparent  object 
in  view. 

Down  the  ravine  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  tipi  the 
depression  was  dee})  and  narrow  and  one  upon  the  plain, 
unless  within  a  few  hundred  yards,  could  not  discern  that 
a  horse  was  there  hidden.  Spotted  Eagle  picketed  his 
pony  and  returned  to  some  brush  near  the  tipi.  Full  of 
expectation  he  sat  down  to  await  the  coming  of  Toncla. 

Le  Moyne  rode  direct  to  Two  Bears'  lodge,   reaching 


122  TONDA. 

there  about  two  hours  before  sundown.  He  called  aloud. 
Two  Bears  came  forth. 

"Aow  Kola/'  (how  are  you?)  grunted  the  Indian,  and 
Le  Moyne  in  return  saluted  him. 

"  That  Brule  who  lives  alone  with  his  squaw  is  sick. 
He  has  heard  of  Tonda's  great  medicine  and  wants  her  to 
ride  out  and  see  him  and  make  him  well."  Tonda  and 
her  mother  came  out  at  this  moment. 

"Why  doesn't  he  send  for  Wadaha?  "  she  asked. 

u  Because  he  says  Wadaha's  medicine  is  no  good.  He 
wants  Tonda.  I  think  he  has  fever." 

"  I  shall  ride  there  at  once.  Father,  you  get  the  pony 
for  me." 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  said  Two  Bears. 

"  Chief  Kain-in-the-Face  said  he  wanted  you  to  talk 
with  him,"  remarked  Omaha.  Le  Moyne  at  once  said: 

"  She  can  ride  there,  see  him  and  get  back  by  the  time 
it  is  dark.  He  is  in  a  hurry  to  see  her." 

"Aow,"  ejaculated  Two  Bears.  "  I  will  get  both  ponies 
and  she  can  start.  I  shall  tell  Rain-in-the-Face  that  we 
can  talk  later." 

Le  Moyne,  well  knowing  that  suspicions  would  be 
aroused  if  he  urged  further,  turned  his  horse  about  and 
slowly  rode  to  his  own  lodge.  Tonda  mounted  Brown 
Eyes  in  a  few  moments  and  started  for  the  draw.  Two 
Bears  reached  Kain-iri-the-Face's  lodge  and  told  that 
worthy  of  the  Brule's  sickness  and  that  he  thought  it  well 
for  him  to  accompany  his  daughter. 

"  There  is  no  danger,"  remarked  Rain-in-the-Face,  "  sit 
down  and  talk  half  an  hour." 

Bearing  a  little  skin  bag  in  which  were  the  remedies, 
Tonda  rode  rapidly  northeast.  Intent  only  on  rendering 
the  sick  a  service,  and  not  suspecting  treachery  she  reached 
the  tipi  and  dismounted.  Seeing  no  one  about  she  thought 


RAIX-IX-THE-FACE    IX    ORDINARY    COSTUME. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  125 

that  the  Brule  must  be  ill  indeed  if  all  his  family  were 
within,  and  did  not  look  out  when  they  heard  her  horse's 
hoof  beats.  Pushing  aside  the  usual  covering  she  stooped 
and  entered. 

Spotted  Eagle  had  rolled  a  blanket  about  chunks  of 
wood  and  placed  the  roll  upon  a  heap  of  robes.  In  the 
dim  light  it  appeared  like  one  lying  down.  He  was  not 
in  the  lodge,  for  did  Tonda  see  him  she  would  withdraw 
at  once.  He  lay  ten  feet  away  in  a  clump  of  bushes,  his 
evil  face  thrust  through  wild  grass  and  shrubs,  regarding 
her  intently.  As  she  passed  inside  a  sinister  smile  over 
spread  his  countenance,  triumph  possessed  his  heart  and 
he  jumped  up,  rushed  within  the  lodge,  seized  her  in  his 
arms,  crying  "'  You  are  to  be  my  squaw,  you  are  to  be 
mine !  '* 

There  was  an  instant  of  terrified  surprise.  Her  heart 
leaped  into  her  throat,  then  heredity  asserted  itself  and 
the  daughter  of  a  long  line  of  fighting  men  began  a  tre 
mendous  struggle  for  freedom.  Spotted  Eagle  at  once 
realized  that  he  had  no  common,  weak  woman  with  whom 
to  deal.  She  was  short,  thick  set.  and  very  strong;  he, 
slender  and  wiry,  but  not  capable  of  long  endurance,  be 
cause  of  his  indolent  life  and  untrained  muscles.  At  first 
she  endeavored  to  tear  herself  loose,  but  failing  in  that 
whirled  him  around.  He  tripped  her,  but  she  never  re 
laxed  her  hold  and  they  fell  heavily  and  rolled  over  this 
way  and  that ;  neither  speaking,  each  straining  every  effort 
to  seize  the  other's  throat. 

She  could  not  master  him  with  naked  hands,  and  he  had 
not  the  strength  to  hold  her  down  until  he  could  tie  her 
hands  and  feet.  This  was  his  plan  and  he  had  prepared 
cords  —  to  tie  her  and  compel  her  to  listen  to  his  argu 
ments  —  how  useless  it  was  to  resist  and  how  happy  she 
would  be  as  his  squaw. 


126  TONDA. 

She  was  desperate  and  thoroughly  angry.  He,  acting  on 
the  defensive,  wished  to  capture  rather  than  injure  her. 
But  now  he  too  became  angered.  There  were  stones  with 
out  the  lodge  and  if  she  could  but  reach  through  the  door 
and  seize  one  Spotted  Eagle  would  meet  his  fate.  Once 
over,  they  turned  toward  the  entrance.  Another  superhu 
man  effort  and  she  threw  him  again.  Then,  divining  that 
she  sought  to  escape,  he  furiously  struck  end  bruised  her 
face,  vainly  endeavored  to  hold  her  —  their  breath  came 
in  gasps,  like  men  locked  in  mortal  combat.  He  got 
upon  his  knees,  but  she  clung  to  him.  He  called  to  his 
totem  to  help  and  appealed  loudly  to  the  evil  spirit,  for  he 
was  entirely  aboriginal.  But  she  spoke  not  a  word. 

"  My  gun,  oh,  my  gun !  "  he  gasped,  heaving  himself 
strenuously  to  escape  her  arms.  She  seized  both  liis 
cheeks  in  her  strong  hands,  hatred  gleamed  in  her  eyes, 
and  the  spirit  of  her  ancestors  —  lighting  men  of  renown 
—  came  mightily  upon  her  and  she  threw  him  down  near 
the  doorway.  Then,  casting  her  body  through  the  en 
trance,  she  seized  a  stone.  Quickly,  even  like  the  pan 
ther,  he  had  leaped  for  his  gun  to  knock  her  senseless. 
But  her  heart  was  surging  with  hot  anger  and  she  too 
sprang  forward  like  a  tigress  and  struck  him  hard  and 
fair  upon  the  forehead.  The  light  went  out  of  Spotted 
Eagle's  eyes  and  he  fell  senseless  upon  the  ground. 


Before  this  happened  Two  Bears  had  mounted  his  pony, 
and,  as  was  customary  in  those  days,  had  put  his  Win 
chester  in  the  case  alongside  his  saddle  and  ridden  forth 
to  meet  Tonda. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  12? 

Exelby*  had  with  him  fifteen  as  desperate  outlaws  as 
ever  roamed  the  northwest.  This  is  saying  a  great  deal. 
He  had  been  told  marvelous  stories  of  the  cattle  country 
down  in  Texas  and  the  mining  developments  in  Arizona 
and  Xew  Mexico.  Exelby  was  a  very  shrewd  man.  He 
concluded  that  it  would  be  necessary  for  him  to  seek  new 
fields.  He  proposed  to  steal  more  than  a  thousand  ponies 
from  the  Sioux,  and  as  he  retreated,  to  sell  these  at 
various  frontier  towns  through  Nebraska  and  Kansas. 
He  would  leisurely  proceed  to  Texas  and  begin  a  new 
career  there;  later  moving  to  the  mining  regions.  By 
that  time  he  might  be  able  to  return  to  the  vicinity  of 
Julesburg  or  Deadwood.  The  theft  of  a  thousand  ponies 
would  cause  the  Washington  authorities  to  send  out  a 
troop  of  cavalry,  and  Exelby,  being  conversant  with  fron 
tier  history,  knew  that  sooner  or  later  United  States  cav 
alry  rounded  up  any  body  of  outlaws  in  search  of  whom 
they  went.  Sometimes  it  required  six  months,  but  they 
never  failed.  Moreover.  Exelby  was  not  afraid  of  the 
Indians  themselves.  He  had  stood  off  on  the  plains  ten 
times  as  many  warriors  as  he  had  men.  But  Exelby  made 
a  fatal  mistake.  An  intrenched  force,  or  a  guard  accom 
panying  a  wagon  train,  or  a  body  of  desperadoes  or  cow 
boys,  or  any  other  body  of  determined  men  could  outfight 
several  times  their  number  of  Sioux.  The  action  he  was 
about  to  precipitate  was  quite  different  —  a  running  fight; 
and  the  Whites  were  inconvenienced  and  retarded  by  a 
large  body  of  stock.  They  must  keep  this  stock  together. 
If  they  lost  it  the  very  object  for  which  they  raided  was 
defeated.  If  they  planted  themselves  upon  a  hill  to  repel 
an  Indian  charge  the  natives  might  hurl  three-fourths 

*He  was  a  real  person,  and  was  killed  in  1SS4  by  Deputy  Mar 
shal  George  E.  Bartlett. 


128  TONDA. 

of   their  number   against   the   hill,   while   the   remaining 
fourth  drove  the  ponies  back  to  the  village. 

His  men  were  armed  with  both  Winchesters  and  Colts. 
They  had  been  five  days  and  nights  on  the  trail,  coming 
very  slowly.  Their  horses  were  in  splendid  condition. 
They  moved  almost  due  north. 

They  had  selected  broken  country  over  which  to  travel. 
Before  crossing  table  lands  or  prairies  Exelby  carefully 
inspected  the  country  through  his  field  glasses.  Thus, 
unobserved,  they  reached  a  point  about  a. mile  from  the 
beginning  of  the  draw  in  which  Spotted  Eagle  had  built 
the  tipi.  The  mile  of  level  ground  lying  between  them 
and  the  draw  was  dangerous,  and  Exelby  decided  to  wait 
until  dusk  before  crossing  it.  In  a  thicket  of  wild  plum 
bushes  they  picketed  the  horses  and,  sitting  down,  they 
played  cards  during  the  afternoon. 

They  would  follow  the  draw  some  two  miles,  still 
keeping  well  north  of  the  agency,  then  move  carefully 
four  miles  west  and  be  at  the  rendezvous  about  nine 
o'clock.  There  they  would  rest  their  horses  one  or  two 
hours,  slowly  push  on  to  the  herd,  cut  out  a  thousand  or 
fifteen  hundred  ponies,  rush  northward  ten  miles,  then 
swing  to  the  west  and  to  the  south.  If  discovered  before 
they  had  gone  far  enough  to  give  the  Sioux  the  impression 
that  Crows  had  raided,  they  would  turn  the  herd  directly 
south.  The  ten  best  shots  (and  there  were  none  better 
in  the  whole  country)  would  cover  the  rear  and  hold  the 
Indians  in  check.  About  five  it  began  to  get  dusk.  A 
few  flakes  of  snow  fell.  Billy  the  Kid  crawled  up  one 
of  the  sand-hills  and  surveyed  the  surrounding  country. 
No  Indians  were  in  sight.  Exelby  gave  the  word  to  move 
their  horses  across  the  plain  at  a  lope  in  order  to  get  into 
the  draw  as  soon  as  possible. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  1*29 

Trembling  in  every  limb,  horrified  at  what  she  had 
done,  overwhelmed  by  conflicting  emotions,  Tonda  came 
out  of  the  lodge.  Her  father  was  nowhere  in  sight. 
Brown  Eyes  possessed  that  keen  perception  common  to 
ponies  and  dogs  and  all  wild  creatures,  as  well  as  the 
Indians  themselves.  She  snorted  and  pawed  when  she 
heard  the  struggle,  but  did  not  attempt  to  run  away. 
Excited  though  she  was.  fearful  lest  his  relatives  would 
take  vengeance  upon  her,  yet  conscious  that  she  had  saved 
herself,  Tonda  ran  to  the  animal  and  mounted.  Brown 
Eyes  needed  no  urging  and  swung  into  the  long  gallop 
that  would  rapidly  cover  the  six  miles  lying  between  this 
detested  place  and  home.  The  snow  was  falling  lightly 
but  fast.  In  two  hours  there  would  be  enough  on  the 
ground  to  cover  tracks.  As  Brown  Eyes  rushed  along 
she  pricked  up  her  ears  and  looked  of!  to  the  left.  Tonda 
knew  that  Brown  Eyes  never  did  this  unless  there  was 
something  in  sight.  She  too  looked,  and  saw  a  body  of 
horsemen  moving  compactly  and  with  some  speed.  A 
moment  later  Billy  the  Kid  saw  the  Indian  girl. 

"  There's  an  Injun,  Doc." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Exelby.  "  it's  six  miles  to  the  village. 
If  you  nail  him  they  can't  hear." 

"  Hurry  up.  Kid."  cried  another  outlaw.  "  Injuns  kin 
see  furder  than  we  kin.  If  you  don't  git  him  he'll  shorely 
carry  the  news." 

•'  You  got  to  git  him.  The  rest  stay  with  me  and  ride 
slowly,"  commanded  Exelby.  "  Xo  use  to  blow  the 
horses." 

The  Kid  clapped  great  Mexican  spurs  to  the  sides  of 
his  horse  and  the  animal  leaped  forward  in  pursuit  of 
Tonda.  She  had  fully  a  half  mile  start  and.  not  realizing 
the  danger,  naturally  expecting  that  the  horsemen  were 
Indians,  she  did  not  urge  Brown  Eyes.  As  a  result  the 
9 


130  TONDA. 

Kid  gained,  and  in  a  short  time  was  within  pistol  shot. 
Tonda  thought  it  strange  that  the  horseman  pursued  her, 
and  was  in  mind  to  check  Brown  Eyes,  so  that  she  might 
see  whom  it  was.  Brown  Eyes  whinnied  and  increased 
her  speed,  whereat  Tonda  looked  back  and  saw  the  man 
distinctly:  that  he  was  a  white  and  heavily  armed.  Sud 
denly  fear  seized  her,  and  drawing  the  quirt  she  struck 
Brown  Eyes  two  or  three  sharp  blows. 

Again  glancing  backward  she  discerned  the  hard,  set 
face  of  Billy  the  Kid.  There  was  no  pity  in  that  coun 
tenance.  Compassion  was  unknown  to  him  and  if  he  had 
thoughts  they  could  be  summed  up  tersely  in  one  sen 
tence:  that  here  was  an  Indian  no  better  than  a  dog  and 
that  both  Indian  and  pony  must  be  killed.  Even  as  he 
thought  the  revolver  spat  out  its  ball  and  had  not  Brown 
Eyes  run  somewhat  unevenly  it  had  found  its  mark.  The 
woman  again  lashed  the  horse.  Brown  Eyes  gathered 
herself  for  a  race  the  like  of  which  she  had  never  run 
before.  For  the  moment  Billy  the  Kid  was  left  behind. 
The  trail  was  now  slightly  snow-covered,  but  it  was  hard 
and  straight.  Brown  Eyes  knew  it  and  the  horse  thief 
did  not.  Once  or  twice  his  horse  stumbled  and  swerved. 
Again  the  red  flame  shot  out,  and  this  time  the  ball  passed 
through  the  folds  of  her  deer-skin  dress.  She  screamed 
aloud;  the  wind  favored  her  and  the  piercing  cry  reached 
Two  Bears,  now  almost  in  sight.  Hearing  the  shooting, 
recognizing  the  voice  of  his  daughter,  he  too  lashed  his 
steed  and  drawing  his  Winchester  shot  into  the  air.  She 
instantly  divined  that  help  was  at  hand,  and  her  heart 
took  courage.  Billy  the  Kid  also  heard  the  shot  and 
wondered.  If  other  Indians  were  coming,  he  should  ride 
back  and  notify  Exelby.  If  it  was  a  single  Indian  and 
he  stopped  to  fight  him,  the  first  Indian  being  unarmed 
would  not  stop,  but  continue  on  his  way  to  camp  and 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  131 

carry  the  news.  He  must  act  quickly.  Again  the  cruel 
spurs  were  applied  and  the  horse  he  rode  bounded  forward 
like  the  wind;  then  he  shot.  Brown  Eyes  was  struck, 
but  dashed  on  with  accelerated  speed  for  a  hundred  yards, 
stumbled  and  fell,  Tonda  springing  clear  as  the  animal 
went  down.  At  this  moment  Two  Bears  loomed  up  in 
the  gray  of  the  fast  settling  night  and,  taking  in  the 
situation  at  a  glance,  fired  upon  Billy  the  Kid.  Tonda 
ran  as  fast  as  she  could  toward  her  father,  calling  to  him 
meanwhile.  He  told  her  to  run  on  to  the  village,  that  he 
would  stand  off  the  assassin,  whoever  he  was. 

Accustomed  to  arms,  Billy  the  Kid  at  once  knew  from 
the  report  that  Two  Bears  had  a  Winchester  instead  of  a 
Colt.  He  stopped  his  horse,  drew  his  own  Winchester 
and  fired  at  the  advancing  Indian.  Two  Bears  was  about 
a  hundred  yards  distant  and  upon  the  shot  his  horse  fell, 
instantly  killed.  The  Indian  leaped  up,  got  behind  the 
fallen  animal,  and  returned  the  fire. 

Billy  the  Kid  knew  that  the  Indian  was  under  good 
cover,  that  he  could  not  charge  him  without  being  killed 
himself  or  at  least  losing  his  horse.  He  was  more  than 
a  mile  and  a  half  from  Exelby.  Xothing  remained  but 
to  return,  and  cursing  his  luck  he  wheeled  about  and  rode 
back  rapidly.  Two  Bears  fired  three  more  shots,  each 
without  effect. 

Tonda  ran  as  fast  as  she  could  toward  home.  In  spite 
of  her  best  efforts  she  was  about  fifty  minutes  in  reaching 
the  village.  Two  Bears  being  past  middle  age  and  ac 
customed  to  the  saddle  was  not  able  to  overtake  his 
daughter,  although  he  arrived  some  moments  later. 

Billy  the  Kid  reported  to  Exelby.  The  robbers  con 
ferred  hastily  and  concluded  that  they  must  either  act 
quickly  or  abandon  the  plan.  Exelby  abruptly  announced 
his  decision. 


132  TOXDA. 

"  Le  Moyne  and  Richards  kin  take  keer  of  themselves 
an'  go  to  the  devil.  We  kin  whip  them  Injuns  if  we 
hurry.  The  main  pony  herd  is  a  mile  an'  a  half  west  of 
the  village  an'  there  is  sand-hills  between  them  horses 
an'  the  village.  We  will  ride  straight  west  to  the  herd, 
cut  out  a  thousand  ponies  an'  move  straight  south  to 
Julesburg."*  The  others  all  agreed,  tightened  their  sad 
dle  girths,  hitched  their  Colts  more  to  the  front,  passed 
Winchesters  across  their  thighs,  and  thus  made  ready  for 
instant  action.  Then  the  whole  cavalcade  moved  west 
ward  at  a  sharp  trot. 

Meanwhile  Tonda,  unnerved  by  her  experiences,  ex 
hausted  by  the  running,  staggered  into  the  first  tipi  crying 
that  her  father  was  fighting  with  some  unknown  white 
man  who  had  shot  at  her  and  killed  Brown  Eyes.  There 
happened  to  be  a  number  of  persons  about  this  lodge. 

"  Bun  and  tell  the  people,"  cried  Tonda,  and  she  sank 
upon  a  pile  of  robes.  Immediately  there  was  wild  excite 
ment.  Two  old  women  cared  for  Tonda,  while  a  dozen 
men,  boys,  and  young  squaws  rushed  about  the  nearest 
lodges  crying  the  news.  Self-appointed  criers  multiplied 
rapidly  and  in  ten  minutes  three  hundred  persons  knew 
that  something  unusual  had  happened.  Some  ran  after 
horses,  all  the  men  seized  guns  —  not  the  arms  used  in 
buffalo  hunting,  but  their  best  rifles  —  and  in  a  very  short 
time  a  string  of  mounted  men  poured  out  of  the  village. 
The  foremost  met  Two  Bears,  got  information  from  him 
in  a  few  broken,  breathless  sentences,  and  urged  their 
horses  on  toward  the  draw. 

Two  Bears,  once  safely  in  the  village,  threw  himself 
upon  the  ground  to  recover  his  breath.  Presently  some 

*  In  this  story  Julesburg  and  Hays  City  are  made  to  appear 
farther  north  than  they  really  were. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  133 

one  brought  a  horse  and  he  mounted  and  ran  the  animal 
to  the  center  of  the  village.  Here  he  told  the  story 
briefly. 

"  Every  man  arm  and  mount,"  shouted  Rain-in-the- 
Faee.  "  Some  go  to  the  pony  herd  and  watch  it  on  all 
sides;  others  scout  and  trail."' 

"  Yes,"  roared  Richards  in  a  voice  that  penetrated  far 
and  near.  "  I  think  the  horse-thieves  are  coming.  Keep 
in  parties  of  thirty  or  forty  and  ride  wherever  there  is 
shooting." 

Women  began  to  cry  and  moan,  as  they  always  do  when 
the  men  are  going  into  action.  An  old  man.  who  was 
unable  to  fight,  but  who  had  been  a  famous  warrior  twenty 
years  previous,  volunteered  to  ride  out  to  the  agency  and 
tell  Billy.  There  was  hubbub  and  confusion,  and  steeds 
galloped  here  and  there  and  men  shouted  orders  to  each 
other. 


134  TONDA. 


XII. 

DEFEAT  OF  THE  HORSE-THIEVES. 

The  outlaws  reached  the  head  of  the  draw.  Spotted 
Eagle,  in  a  dazed  condition,  yet  recognizing  the  sound  of 
hoofs,  crawled  out  of  the  lodge  and,  standing  unsteadily, 
leaned  upon  his  rifle  for  support.  In  a  moment  the 
Whites  were  upon  him,  and  when  the  foremost  passed 
there  was  a  sudden  flash.  Spotted  Eagle  fell,  shot  through 
the  head.  The  horses  ran  fast  and  the  outlaws  pushed  on 
to  the  pony  herd.  The  old  Indian  who  had  offered  to 
notify  O'Donnell  heard  them  coming,  dismounted,  and 
covered  the  head  of  his  animal.  The  rohbers  passed  just 
out  of  sight  to  the  north  and  the  aged  warrior  was  saved. 
He  immediately  mounted,  ran  his  horse  to  the  agency, 
and  acquainted  O'Donnell  with  the  facts. 

By  the  time  Exelby  reached  the  main  body  of  the  herd 
perhaps  forty  Indians  had  mounted.  There  were  difficul 
ties  and  delays,  for  the  night  was  stormy  and  the  herd 
had  split  into  small  groups  and  sought  more  sheltered 
spots  among  the  sand-hills.  Not  a  few  mustangs  were 
under  the  banks  of  the  river,  where  further  protection 
was  afforded.  Not  only  did  the  Indians  have  trouble  in 
catching  their  horses  in  the  darkness,  but  it  was  impossible 
for  them  to  find  their  favorite  mounts  —  the  war  ponies. 
Therefore  each  man  leaped  upon  the  first  animal  he 
caught. 

Exelby  rode  in  advance,  the  others  strung  out  on  either 
side,  the  whole  covering  two  or  three  hundred  yards. 
Driving  before  them  a  small  bunch  of  eight  or  ten  ponies 
they  crossed  some  sand-hills  and  picked  up  fifty  or  sixty 
more.  A  dozen  mounted  Indians  appeared  dimly  sil- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  137 

houetted  in  the  darkness.  The  outlaws  checked  their 
steeds,  fired  upon  the  Sioux,  killing  one  and  wounding 
another.  The  Indians  at  once  fell  back  to  await  rein 
forcements. 

"  We  kin  keep  'em  back/'  shouted  Exelby.  "  Save  yer 
horses."  There  was  a  note  of  triumph  in  his  voice. 

They  came  upon  the  flat  bordering  the  Xiobrara  river. 
Here  were  thickets  of  wild  plum  trees.  A  few  Indian 
guards,  apprehending  from  the  sound  that  the  road  agents 
were  in  force,  fired  ineffectual  shots  and  retreated  down 
stream  toward  the  village. 

"They  ain't  worth  followin',"  cried  Billy  the  Kid.  In 
the  plum  thickets  two  or  three  hundred  more  ponies  were 
collected. 

"Where's  the  ford?"  asked  one,  as  the  horses  paused 
on  the  bank.  There  was  a  small,  light  man  named  Camp 
bell  among  the  thieves.  His  horse  was  large  and  strong. 

"  Find  the  ford,  Campbell,"  ordered  Exelby.  Camp 
bell  rode  down  the  sloping  bank,  entered  the  water,  his 
horse  swimming  easily. 

"  It's  deep,"  he  shouted.  "  I  don't  want  no  fish,"  and 
the  rest  laughed. 

"  Try  up  and  down."  Campbell  rode  up  the  bank  and 
Billy  the  Kid  proceeded  down  stream  for  several  hundred 
yards.  Both  entered  the  water  frequently,  but  there  was 
no  ford.  Meanwhile  the  ponies  were  held  in  check  by 
outriders  on  either  flank  and  the  rear  guards.  Unless 
urged  they  would  not  take  to  the  water. 

"  We  kin  swim  ef  we  has  to,"  said  Exelby,  "  but  it 
won't  hurt  to  wait  a  leetle  while."  The  only  cautious 
outlaw  of  the  lot  remarked :  "  Them  Injuns  is  gatherin'." 

'•'  They  can't  do  nothin',"  grunted  Exelby.  Meanwhile 
Billy  and  Campbell  searched  still  farther.  Twenty  or 
thirty  Indians  had  gathered  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 


138  TONDA. 

river  and  opened  a  fire  that  was  more  galling  to  their  own 
ponies  than  to  the  horse-thieves. 

"  Don't  shoot,  boys,"  cried  Exelby,  "  fur  these  here 
ponies  will  stampede.*' 

During  the  halt,  Richards  arrived  in  the  rear  and, 
having  heard  Exelby 's  comments,  rode  rapidly  down  the 
river,  resolved  to  attempt  a  strategem. 

There  was  a  ford  a  quarter  of  a  mile  up,  but  it  was 
rather  narrow  and  somewhat  hidden  by  high  banks.  A 
good  ford  existed  a  half-mile  below  the  first  tipis.  If 
the  outlaws  crossed  there,  the  Indians  might  be  in  suffi 
cient  force  to  hold  them  in  check.  Richards  galloped  his 
horse  thither  as  hard  as  he  could,  in  the  meantime  telling 
an  Indian  whom  he  met  to  run  his  horse  ahead  and  tell 
the  women  and  children  to  abandon  that  end  of  the 
village,  and  for  unmounted  men  —  of  whom  there  were 
great  numbers  in  the  camp  —  to  guard  the  ford. 

Billy  the  Kid  was  some  hundred  yards  below  working 
his  way  along  carefully  and  trying  the  water  every  rod 
or  two.  Placing  himself  in  a  favorable  position,  but 
not  as  far  down  as  the  ford,  Richards  shouted  with  all 
his  might: 

"Hyar's  the  ford."  Billy  the  Kid  supposed  that  it 
was  one  of  their  own  men,  so  he  made  no  reply,  and 
Exelby  and  the  rest  immediately  moved  the  ponies  down 
the  bank. 

"  Ther'  ain't  no  ford  here/7  shouted  Billy  the  Kid  as 
they  came  up. 

"  Who  was  it  hollered  from  below  you  there  was  a 
ford?"  demanded  Exelby. 

"I  don't  know.     Who  did  you  send  down  thar?" 

"I  didn't  send  no  one.  Are  we  all  here?"  demanded 
Exelby.  Each  man  called  out  his  name  except  Campbell, 
who  they  knew  was  up  the  stream. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  139 

"  Swim  the  horses,"  urged  Billy  the  Kid. 
Exelby  shouted,  "  Come  back,  Campbell/"  and  he  re 
plied  "All  right."     It  required  some  urging  to  make  the 
animals  take  the  water,  but  the  thieves  succeeded  in  get 
ting  them  across  in  ten  or  fifteen  minutes. 

By  this  time  the  Indian  fire  had  some  effect,  for  at 
least  a  hundred  had  congregated  near  the  spot.  The 
thieves  returned  it  and  killed  and  wounded  a  number  of 
ponies  and  two  Sioux.  Two  thieves  had  their  horses  shot 
and  Campbell  was  slightly  wounded.  Upon  the  opposite 
bank  climbed  the  dripping  animals. 

Some  delay  was  caused  in  obtaining  horses  for  the 
dismounted  men,  and  the  Sioux  rejoiced.  Well  knew  they 
that  each  delay  rendered  more  probable  two  important 
things  —  the  return  of  their  ponies  and  revenge. 

"  Every  man  push  'em  through  hard,']  shouted  Exelby. 
Spurs  were  applied,  the  thieves*  mounts  dashed  forward, 
but  the  ponies  ran  slowly.  Whether  they  recognized  that 
they  were  leaving  their  rightful  owners  it  is  impossible 
to  say.  Certain  it  is  that  they  hesitated  and  when  the 
outriders  applied  whips  they  flourished  heels  and  squealed, 
for  many  of  them  were  unbroken.  The  banks  on  the 
south  side  were  more  uneven  and  several  gullies  entered 
the  stream.  Here  Exelby  added  more  ponies  and  soon  had 
a  total  of  about  six  hundred.  Every  little  while  a  tongue 
of  flame  shot  out  from  behind  a  clump  or  bank,  and 
bullets  whistled  about  the  outlaws.  Billy  the  Kid,  Exelby. 
and  Campbell,  being  magnificent  shots,  fired  at  every  flash 
and  did  some  execution. 

While  this  was  happening,  back  through  the  village 
galloped  the  Indians  who  had  gone  to  the  draw.  They 
heard  the  shooting  as  they  advanced. 

"  Spotted  Eagle  shot  through  the  head,"  they  cried 
as  they  passed  lodges.  Women  and  children  yelled. 


HO  TOXDA. 

Angry  warriors  poured  out  of  the  tipis  and  followed  the 
horsemen  as  fast  as  they  could  on  foot.  The  whole  village 
was  stirred  even  as  a  hornet's  nest  is  aroused  when  it  has 
been  struck.  Young  men  who  had  never  been  at  war 
sang  their  medicine  songs  and  ran  forward  to  join  in 
the  fray. 

Richards  met  the  advancing  stream,  his  horse  sweating; 
for  he  had  galloped  here  and  there  incessantly  since  this 
trouble  began. 

"  They  are  heading  for  Julesburg,"  he  cried.  "  Eide 
in  front  of  the  herd  if  you  can." 

Ponies  were  lashed  and  warriors-  whooped  as  they 
endeavored  to  out-travel  and  swing  the  herd,  but  they 
failed.  Fifty  Indians  were  now  behind  or  on  either  side 
of  the  outlaws. 

"  Drive  'em  back/'  ordered  Exelby,  cursing  frightfully. 
Turning  about,  dropping  the  bridles  over  the  saddle 
horns,  ten  desperate  men,  a  six-shooter  in  each  hand, 
charged  back.  The  Indians  retreated  before  that  fierce 
advance.  One,  two,  three  went  down.  Two  more  outlaws 
lost  horses  and  one  robber  was  killed.  Billy  the  Kid  took 
up  one  dismounted  man  and  Campbell  the  other.  "  We 
got  to  git  ponies  fur  these  fellers,"  shouted  the  Kid. 
Exelby  passed  the  word,  for  it  would  never  do  to  wind  two 
of  their  best  steeds  carrying  double.  A  delay  of  twenty 
minutes  was  occasioned  before  saddles  could  be  trans 
ferred  and  the  men  mounted.  Indians  gathered  and  war 
cries  arose  from  all  sides. 

"  Charge  again,"  shouted  the  leader,  and  it  was  done. 
The  natives  scattered  and  only  one  was  hurt. 

"  We  ain't  goin'  to  make  head-way  ef  this  keeps  up," 
commented  the  Kid,  riding  alongside  of  Exelby.  •"  Wish 
I  had  got  that  first  damned  Injun." 

Word  was  passed  along  to  move  straight  on  and  not 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  141 

fire  unless  charged.  In  the  rear  followed  the  Sioux. 
Rain-in-the-Face  deputized  several  of  his  most  faithful 
warriors  to  notify  all  to  keep  behind  at  some  distance  and 
to  follow  until  daylight.  "  We  have  lost  several  brave 
men.  Let  us  await  sunrise/'  So  they  settled  down  to  a 
long  and  determined  chase.  From  time  to  time  Indian* 
came  up  and  joined  the  pursuers.  As  daylight  broke  the 
forces  were  fourteen  of  the  gang  and  sixty  Indians  —  for 
some  had  been  unable  to  catch  up  and  several  had  dropped 
behind  or  abandoned  the  chase. 

They  were  forty  miles  from  the  village.  Rain-in-the- 
Face  said  to  his  friends  as  they  gathered  about  him : 

*'*  Our  hearts  got  to  be  strong.  They  cannot  make 
Julesburg  short  of  two  days.  Our  people  are  moving 
and  by  evening  we  shall  have  a  good  force.  Keep  right 
after  them  until  help  comes.7' 

There  were  four  inches  of  snow  and  the  sun  came  out. 
Richards  had  gone  to  a  lodge,  painted  and  put  on  Indian 
costume.  About  midnight  he  got  a  fresh  horse  and  with 
three  Indians  took  up  the  trail.  He  carried  his  long- 
range  buffalo  gun  and  one  Sioux  had  a  heavy  Sharpe's 
rifle.  These  would  outshoot  the  Winchesters,  but  were 
muzzle  loaders. 

During  the  night  and  early  morning  fully  live  hundred 
men  mounted  and  followed.  At  eight  o'clock  a  dozen  of 
these  arrived  and  every  hour  afterward  through  the  day 
recruits  entered  upon  the  scene.  The  Indians  had  little 
food  with  them,  but  were  too  angry  to  think  of  hunger. 
With  their  flint  and  steel  a  fire  could  be  built  in  some 
thicket  and  horse  meat  cooked:  but  all  of  them  were 
able  to  continue  through  the  day  without  food. 

Exelby  looked  about  him  and  swore.  The  Indians  he 
could  defeat,  but  they  would  not  stand  and  take  punish 
ment. 


148  TONDA. 

They  continued,  riding  doggedly  at  a  walk.  Presently 
a  splendid  natural  position  came  in  sight,  a  small  basin 
encircled  by  sand-hills  and  the  whole  about  three  hundred 
yards  in  diameter.  Exelby  halted  the  herd  to  let  the 
ponies  rest,  and  viewed  the  situation.  The  outlaws  look 
up  positions  within  support  ing  distance  on  the  crests  of 
hills.  The  Indians  rode  around  at  the  base  just  ou.1  of  rifle 
shot  and  completely  surrounded  Exelby 's  men. 

"This  ain't  nothing  he  remarked.  "Their  line  is 
thin  an?  we  kin  easy  cut  through/7  They  all  dismounted 
to  relieve  their  horses,  and  ate  some  jerked  beef;  smoked 
their  pipes,  joked  upon  the  situation,  and  bantered  the 
Sioux.  The  latter  also  dismounted.  For  two  hours  the 
animals  rested. 

"  We  ain't  got  enuf,  but  if  we  gits  the  six  hundred 
through  all  right  we  ought  to  git  ten  dollars  a  head  fur 
'em. 

It  was  past  eight  o'clock  and  growing  colder  when  they 
started. 

"When  they  start  try  to  cut  out  part  of  the  ponies/' 
said  Gopher.  The  Indians  divided  into  two  flanking 
parties  and  rushed  on  the  wings  of  the  wind,  waving 
blankets  and  yelling  shrilly  as  the  herd  came  over  the 
hills.  Of  course  the  outlaws  opened  fire,  but  they  saw 
only  ponies'  sides  and  human  heads  and  feet,  for  the 
warriors  hung  down  on  the  opposite  sides  of  their  steeds. 
It  was  a  spirited  action,  a  picturesque  sight.  A  hundred 
ponies  were  stampeded  and  started  homeward  at  a  good 
gait;  four  outlaws  lost  horses,  an  Indian  was  killed,  one 
wounded,  and  several  dismounted.  The  Kid  and  Exelby, 
with  three  others,  charged  the  dismounted  braves.  Then 
a  heroic  thing  occurred.  A  dismounted  and  wounded 
Sioux,  seeing  that  his  hour  had  come,  began  his  death- 
chant  of  defiance.  In  plain  sight  of  all  he  lav,  and  even 


-ft 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  145 

the  toughened  desperadoes  marveled.     Shooting  stopped 
and  everybody  listened. 

"  I  fall,  but  my  body  shall  lie 
A  name  for  the  gallant  to  tell, 
The  gods  shall  repeat  it  on  high 
And  young  men  grow  brave  at   the  sound."* 

"  Enuf  of  this.  Go  shoot  him,  Jack."  To  a  man  lying 
down  there  is  something  terrible  in  the  charge  of  mounted 
men.  They  seem  unnaturally  large,  now  sinking  down, 
now  rising  to  great  heights  on  the  crest  of  the  jump. 

Jack  and  Campbell  rode  toward  him.  The  Sioux  was 
dying  but  he  feared  not.  Gathering  himself  upon  his 
knees  in  a  last  effort,  even  as  his  voice  quavered  he 
steadied  himself,  fired  and  killed  Jack.  Immediately 
Campbell  was  upon  him,  shot  him,  and  returned  to  his 
fellows. 

The  natives  continued  yelling,  shooting,  and  riding 
about.  Exelby  and  the  gang  worked  hard  for  half  an 
hour  before  they  secured  suitable  mounts. 

At  last  they  started  again,  the  Indians  following  as 
usual.  At  nine  o'clock  came  Richards  and  his  friends 
with  the  long-range  guns.  They  had  ridden  without 
stop,  their  horses  were  tired,  but  the  disguised  squaw-man 
was  anxious  to  fight.  They  pushed  ahead,  got  within  range 
and  shot  carefully.  An  outlaw  fell,  instantly  killed,  and 
one  more  thief  had  his  horse  shot. 

"  To  Hell  with  these  Injuns !  "  cried  the  infuriated 
leader.  "  Two  of  you  fellers  go  on  with  the  herd.  Keep 
right  on  and  don't  stop.  We'll  hold  'em  back."  They 
wheeled,  scattered  out  into  a  long  line. 

"Cheer,  boys!"  Ten  high-pitched  voices  rent  the  air, 
a  look  of  joy  came  into  Exelby  "s  face,  for  the  Sioux  fled. 

*  Schoolcraft. 
10 


1-16  TONDA. 

Children  of  nature  learn  quickly,  and  the  Sioux  were 
now  schooled  and  knew  how  to  fight  these  men.  Re 
member  that  Ogalalas  in  point  of  horsemanship  and  in 
the  art  of  dodging  had  no  equals. 

Those  on  the  freshest  horses  lied  directly  homeward  in 
evident  panic.  After  them  thundered  the  Whites, 
breathing  slaughter,  determined  on  extermination.  On 
and  on  raced  the  Sioux.  So  well  did  they  dodge,  so 
quickly  threw  they  themselves  on  this  side  or  on  that 
side  of  their  steeds  that  but  one  man  was  killed.  Mean 
while  Rain-in-the-Face,  Gopher,  Richards,  and  a  cloud  of 
warriors  dashed  after  the  herd.  Exelby  had  run  a  full 
mile  before  he  pulled  up.  The  other  outlaws  also  stopped 
and,  looking  back,  saw  that  they  were  outwitted.  Their 
horses  were  breathing  hard,  but  they  ran  them  back 
toward  the  herd. 

When  Exelby  pursued,,  Eain-in-the-Face  cried,  "  Here  is 
our  chance.  Whip,  whip!  We  can  rest  after  we  get  the 
ponies."  About  the  herd  they  circled.  The  ponies  knew 
their  owners  and  ran  away  from  the  two  guards.  These 
men,  with  white,  set  faces,  hurling  imprecations  upon  the 
Sioux,  charged  in  vain.  In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  they 
were  overpowered,  shot  through  and  through.  The  herd 
was  split  up  and  the  Indians  quickly  seized  their  favorite 
ponies  and  mounted  them  as  Exelby  and  his  followers 
returned  to  save  the  day.  Like  a  flock  of  blackbirds  the 
Sioux  charged  them;  then  scattering,  as  the  Whites  shot, 
even  as  those  birds  fly  away  upon  alarm.  The  ponies 
were  dashing  homeward  and  nothing  could  stop  them. 

"  It's  too  late,"  cried  Billy  the  Kid,  his  voice  choked 
by  anger.  "  We  got  to  save  ourselves." 

"  Yep,"  said  Exelby,  as  he  glanced  back  and  saw  ten 
more  horsemen  coming  in  the  distance.  "  I  never  thought 
them  Injuns  could  do  it.  I  lost  five  good  men." 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  147 

The  ten  remaining  outlaws  rode  slowly  southward,  aban 
doning  the  herd.  Well  knew  they  that  before  they  could 
recover  it  they  must  sustain  more  losses.  Disappointed 
and  filled  with  impotent  wrath  they  wheeled  and  fired 
whenever  the  Sioux  came  within  range.  In  an  hour, 
the  Indians,  growing  bolder,  advanced  within  rifle  shot. 
Richards  and  his  friends  succeeded  in  wounding  two  more 
outlaws,  and  shot  a  horse. 

"'  Boys,  I  can't  keep  up,"  said  Campbell,  the  more 
seriously  wounded  man. 

"  You  got  to  pass  in  yer  checks,  pard,"  volunteered  the 
leader.  "  Git  behind  the  dead  horse  and  nail  some  of  'em 
before  yer  goes  under."' 

Exelby  handed  him  a  dead  man's  Winchester  and 
belt.  The  outlaws  paused  long  enough  to  shake  hands. 

"  Here,  lead  my  horse,  Kid;  you  may  need  him.  Good 
bye,  fellers."  Among  his  sins  cowardice  had  no  part  and 
the  outlaw  walked  back  to  the  fallen  horse  and,  taking 
his  position  behind  the  animal,  placed  one  Winchester  on 
the  ground,  saw  that  both  magazines  were  full,  and  waited 
the  attack.  The  Indians  paused. 

"  Take  him  alive  if  you  can."  said  Eain-in-the-Face. 
"  He  shan't  follow  the  others." 

"'  Aow."  grunted  Gopher.  "  We  got  our  ponies  and  six 
of  the  outlaws.  Xo  use  to  follow  the  others  and  lose 
more  warriors." 

More  Indians  came  up  and  in  an  hour  a  hundred  of 
them  had  gathered  just  beyond  rifle  shot  of  the  wounded 
man.  Meanwhile  he  had  chopped  through  the  thin  frost 
crust  with  his  bowie  knife,  hoping  to  make  a  pit  in 
which  he  might  withstand  attacks  from  the  rear,  but  he 
was  weak  and  soon  desisted.  Richards  rode  to  the  top  of 
a  commanding  sand-hill  and  called  upon  him  to  surrender. 
He  replied  with  a  shot.  Again  Richards  told  him  to 


148 


surrender  or  be  killed.  Campbell  would  not  surrender 
and  did  not  answer  Richards.  Lying  there  on  the 
ground  absolutely  fearless,  aching  for  revenge,  caring  not 
for  the  future,  he  had  few  thoughts  of  the  past.  A  dere 
lict  from  the  East,  he  had  committed  crimes  in  many 
States.  His  end  was  near.  He  realized  that  Hell  yawned 
to  receive  him  and  cursed  accordingly. 

"Give  me  the  Sharpes,"  said  Rain-in-the-Face.  He 
dismounted,  rested  the  barrel  across  his  pony's  back  and 
shot  carefully.  Campbell  leaped  backwards  and  lay  still. 
Then  the  Sioux  went  down  and  examined  him,  took  his 
arms,  his  coat,  and  what  odds  and  ends  were  in  his  pockets. 
With  ceremony  they  scalped  him  and  then  rode  slowly 
homeward,  leaving  the  body  lying  out  there  on  the  plain. 
The  winds  eddied  the  snow  about  and  drifted  a  white 
shroud  over  Campbell's  remains. 

First  they  congratulated  themselves  and  then  rested, 
for  men  and  beasts  were  tired.  Now  that  the  excite 
ment  was  over  hunger  began  to  be  felt.  They  would 
ride  on  leisurely  and  could  not  hope  to  reach  the  vil 
lage  short  of  forty  hours.  They  gathered  brush  in  ra 
vines,  built  fires,  and  roasted  horse  flesh.  About  thick 
ets  and  in  hollows  the  ponies  ranged,  pawed  aside  the 
snow,  and  cropped  grass  and  bush  tops.  Having  ap 
peased  their  appetites  they  continued  the  homeward  march. 
They  had  proceeded  about  ten  miles  leisurely,  recruited 
from  time  to  time  as  they  met  riders  from  the  village, 
when  appeared  O'Donnell,  Charlie,  and  two  agency  em 
ployees,  all  heavily  armed. 

"  We  come  as  hard  as  we  could,"  he  said,  as  he  reached 
Rain-in-the-Face.  "What  luck?  Did  youse  git  'em  all 
back?" 

"Aow.      We    lost    about    fifteen    warriors    killed    and 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  149 

wounded.  We  shot  six  horse  thieves  —  killed  them  and 
got  their  scalps." 

"  The  divil !  "  said  Billy  to  Charlie.  "  Oi  think  it'll 
be  some  toime  afore  Julesburg  sinds  Doc  out  agin." 

"  They's  tired/*  said  Richards.  "  But  we  hold  a  pow 
wow  before  we  sleep.  They're  all  stirred  up  and  mad. 
You  better  hear  the  talk."  And  so  they  did;  talking  of 
Le  Moyne  and  the  thieves  and  of  Tonda's  escape  until 
every  one  became  excited  and  it  was  proposed  to  raid 
Julesburg.  Then  O'Donnell  got  up  and  gave  good  ad 
vice  : 

"  Be  aisy,  boys.  Youse  can  take  Julesburg,  but  youse 
will  have  many  min  sint  ter  the  happy  huntin*  grounds. 
Oi  have  sint  word  ter  Washington  over  the  lightnin'  wire 
about  Exelby,  and  the  Great  Father  will  sind  soldiers 
after  him." 

They  took  turns  keeping  up  the  fires,  got  what  rest  they 
could  that  night,  and  reached  the  village  at  dark  the  next 
evening. 

O'Donnell  wrote  a  detailed  report  of  the  events  and 
forwarded  it  to  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 
Xothing  was  done,  and  the  Sioux  were  left  to  work  out 
their  own  salvation. 


150  TONDA. 


XIII. 

TONDA  AND  STRONG  HEART. 

The  two  old  women  did  what  they  could  for  Tonda. 
They  bathed  her  face  and  made  strong  coffee  for  her  to 
drink.  A  boy  was  sent  running  to  find  Omaha,  and  when 
she  came  upon  the  scene  the  meeting  between  mother  and 
daughter  was  quite  affecting.  An  old  horse  was  brought 
presently,  and  Tonda  taken  home. 

Two  Bears  did  not  join  the  pursuit.  He,  Omaha,  and 
Tonda  remained  in  their  lodge  until  the  next  morning, 
when  the  girl  had  somewhat  recovered.  Her  face  was 
scratched  and  swollen,  but  otherwise  she  was  practically 
uninjured.  A  white  woman  would  doubtless  have  suffered 
nervous  prostration,  but  such  ailments  are  confined  to 
those  who  lead  artificial  lives,  and  is  unknown  among 
dwellers  in  the  open  air.  The  family  held  a  long  con 
sultation  and  Tonda  told  them  everything. 

"  Now/'  said  Two  Bears,  "  Spotted  Eagle  has  been 
killed  by  the  thieves.  The  Great  Spirit  has  seen  fit  to 
remove  him  out  of  our  way.  Le  Moyne  is  gone  no  one 
knows  where.  I  have  a  suspicion  that  we  shall  not  see 
his  evil  face  again. 

"  Xow,  my  daughter,  you  surely  should  have  learned  a 
lesson.  If  any  more  young  men  play  the  flute  or  come 
about  here,  have  nothing  to  do  with  them.  Strong  Heart 
is  the  only  one  worthy  of  you.  Suppose  you  had  not  been 
strong,  Spotted  Eagle  might  have  carried  you  off.  Then, 
according  to  old  custom,  you  would  be  his  squaw  and 
have  to  live  in  the  tipi  of  one  you  did  not  like/' 

That  was  all  he  said  —  he  did  not  deliver  a  loud  scolding 
as  would  a  white  father.  But  it  sunk  into  her  heart. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  151 

While  she  was  in  this  state  of  suspense,  the  thought  of 
her  friend,  Strong  Heart,  came  to  her.  Should  she  go  to 
his  wigwam  to  see  how  he  fared  during  all  the  excitement 
and  turmoil?  Did  he  need  her?  It  was  nearly  eleven 
o'clock,  and  high  time  that  she  helped  Omaha  prepare 
dinner,  but  she  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of  paying 
another  visit  to  him. 

Strong  Heart  would  have  gone  with  the  others  had  not 
his  mother  and  Wadaha  restrained  him  by  main  force. 

"  You  cannot  do  anything,  and  you  are  not  able  to  ride 
that  far." 

They  plainly  heard  the  shooting  and  the  shrill  Indian 
cries.  As  the  noise  moved  southward  it  became  fainter 
and  fainter  until  it  passed  away.  Toward  midnight  a 
dismounted  Indian  came  into  camp  and  reported  the 
events.  Xo  more  news  was  brought  until  the  warriors 
returned.  Wadaha  remained  with  Strong  Heart.  Eumors 
had  reached  them  as  to  Tonda  and  Two  Bears,  but  they 
were  in  ignorance  concerning  Spotted  Eagle. 

Reaching  the  tipi,  Tonda  entered  noiselessly,  for  her 
moccasined  feet  made  no  sound  upon  the  hard,  packed 
dirt  floor  of  the  lodge.  Her  breath  came  quick  as  she 
stepped  to  the  side  of  the  room  where  he  lay.  It  was 
dimly  lighted,  and  no  one  was  there  but  the  wounded  man. 
Strong  Heart  was  conscious  of  a  presence  near  him,  and 
called  out : 

"  Who  is  there?  " 

"  It  is  I  —  Tonda,"  she  replied. 

"What  brings  you  here?"  he  asked.  She  knelt  by  his 
side,  and  told  him  briefly  the  story  of  last  evening's  doings. 
When  she  had  finished,  he  seemed  more  impressed  by  the 
part  that  Spotted  Eagle  had  played  than  by  the  horse- 
thieves'  raid  —  of  which  he  had  already  heard. 


152  TONDA. 

"  Tonda,  surely  you  must  be  watched  by  Waukantanka. 
No  other  girl  could  have  escaped  him.  He  was  bad  and 
Waukasica  has  him  now.  Why  did  you  go  to  meet  such  a 
man?  If  he  lived  and  had  made  you  a  squaw  I  would  kill 
him."  Some  of  Strong  Heart's  old  fire  returned.  He 
raised  himself  a  little. 

"  You  are  a  fine  girl  and  I  like  you.  But  my  heart  is 
sore  because  you  went  out  to  see  this  man.  Had  I  been 
well  I  had  played  the  flute  at  your  door."  She  was  pleased 
at  this. 

"  So  Le  Moyne  brought  the  word?  They  say  he  is  miss 
ing  now.  We  shall  hear  more  when  the  warriors  return." 
Tonda  told  him  what  she  knew  of  Le  Moyne. 

"  You  have  been  away  at  school  too  long.  You  think 
the  Whites7  thoughts  and  act  like  them.  Do  not  do  it. 
Be  a  worthy  daughter  of  a  noble  father.  Do  any  people 
know  of  this  ?  " 

"  No  one  but  you ;  Le  Moyne  and  my  parents  know  that 
he  tried  to  make  me  his  squaw." 

"  That  is  good.  I  shall  tell  no  man/"  Nevertheless  the 
secret  leaked  out  through  Rain-in-the-Face's  speech  in 
Council  the  next  day.  They  talked  for  an  hour,  and 
Tonda  went  to  her  own  tipi. 

Nothing  of  consequence  occurred  in  the  village  during 
the  next  two  weeks.  Cold  weather  came  and  the  Niobrara 
froze.  Several  times  Tonda  went  to  see  Strong  Heart,  and 
on  one  occasion  met  Richards  there.  He  said  that  it 
would  not  be  necessary  for  him  to  make  another  visit 
to  Strong  Heart,  as  he  was  now  nearly  well.  Then  he 
added,  with  a  smile  and  a  chuckle,  "  I  reckon,  young  girl, 
that  your  friend  kin  now  go  to  your  own  lodge  to  see 
you.  He  is  able  to  get  about  almost  as  well  as  you  kin.  I 
suppose  you  are  very  glad  that  your  duties  are  about 
ended."  " 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  153 

At  this  he  burst  out  laughing,  and  started  for  another 
part  of  the  village  to  see  how  some  of  those  wounded  in 
the  fight  with  the  horse-thieves  were  getting  on. 

"  It  is  good  weather,  let  us  walk  forth,"  said  Strong 
Heart,  and  they  passed  slowly  through  the  village. 

They  continued  to  her  lodge.  People  greeted  him  with 
glad  shouts,  for  he  was  very  popular.  Omaha  and  Two 
Bears  shook  his  hand,  told  him  that  he  was  fully  welcome 
and  set  meat  before  him. 

The  Indian  is.  as  a  rule,  very  unceremonious  in  love 
matters,  although  there  are  some  exceptions.  He  joins  in 
ceremonial  dances  before  he  goes  to  war,  and  the  medicine 
man  carries  on  incantations  and  other  orgies,  but  when 
an  Indian  deals  with  matters  which  pertain  to  his  heart, 
and  selects  a  bride,  he  wastes  but  few  words  and  little 
time.  She  knew  of  the  white  man's  love;  he  did  not. 
Affection  had  he  in  a  marked  degree  —  more  than  somo 
highly  cultured  Whites  who  say  that  they  love  but  soon 
divorce.  There  was  no  love  scene  such  as  we  have,  yet 
there  was  great  and  deep  affection. 

"  I  have  come,"  said  Strong  Heart.  "  to  ask  Two  Bears 
and  Omaha  for  Tonda  to  be  my  squaw.  She  shall  share 
all  that  I  have  and  I  promise  to  keep  her  well  and  to  be  a 
good  husband  to  her/' 

"Aow."  grunted  the  parents  in  unison.  Two  Bears 
spoke : 

"What  does  my  daughter  say?"  Tonda  went  over  to 
where  Strong  Heart  was  and  sat  down  beside  him.  He  put 
his  arm  around  her  and  raised  his  right  arm.  "'•' Waukan- 
tanka  sees  that  I  promise  to  be  a  good  husband  to  her. 
There  is  none  better  or  prettier  than  she  in  the  tribe." 

"  She  is  a  good  girl,"  said  the  father.  "  We  know  that 
you  will  treat  her  well/'' 

Two  Bears  and  Omaha  were  well  pleased.     It  was  quite 


154  TONDA. 

a  "  catch/'  and  now  that  Tonda' s  future  was  assured  the 
old  Indians  were  given  to  song  and  mirth.  The  host 
could  not  contain  himself.  Bidding  Strong  Heart  to  re 
main,  he  w^ent  out,  found  Rain-in-the-Face  and  told  him. 
He  also  was  pleased  and  brought  his  wife  and  Wadah.i 
dowrn  to  offer  congratulations.  All  afternoon  the  good 
friends  chatted,  ate,  and  smoked. 

"  Mother,"  said  Tonda  the  next  morning,  "  we  must 
name  my  little  sister.  She  is  too  big  to  go  longer  without 
a  name.'' 

"I  think  so,  child;  go  tell  our  friends,  oh  husband.'' 

Two  Bears,  therefore,  called  in  the  members  of  the  tribe 
to  assist,  and  that  afternoon  they  named  her  with  clue 
ceremony.  Wadaha  was  present,  smoking  his  great  medi 
cine  pipe  and  singing  softly  to  himself  a  chant  composed 
in  honor  of  the  lives  of  little  children.  Then  he  passed 
ihe  pipe  about  and  each  one  of  the  men  present  blew  a 
cloud  of  smoke  over  the  head  of  the  little  one  and  then 
above  to  the  Great  Spirit.  This  done,  Two  Bears  spoke. 

"All  great  men  and  good  women  were  once  children. 
Who  knows  but  that  our  daughter  may  some  day  be  the 
wife  of  a  great  chief.  She  must  have  a  proper  name." 
Then  they  all  offered  suggestions,  but  no  one  thought  of 
an  appropriate  name. 

"  Friends,"  said  Tonda,  "  when  I  was  in  school  and 
found  that  book  out  of  which  I  have  read  you  so  many 
stories,  I  found  a  description  of  a  beautiful  girl  who  lived 
far  east  of  us  on  the  Father  of  Waters.  She  was  the  pride 
of  her  people.  Her  father  made  arrows;  great  medicine 
arrows  they  were  and  any  man  who  carried  one  was  not 
harmed  when  he  went  to  war.  There  was  a  strong  and 
brave  man  named  Hiawatha  who  courted  this  girl  and  was 
accepted.  Her  name  was  Minnehaha,  because  she  lived 
near  the  falls,  and  in  these  falls  the  spirit  of  the  Father  of 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  155 

Waters  laughed  and  sported  and  made  noise  both  winter 
and  summer." 

"  Aow,"  grunted  Wadaha.    ""  That  is  good  medicine." 

"Aow,"  echoed  the  parents.  "'  Minnehaha  is  a  good 
name." 

"'  People,  listen,"  remarked  Two  Bears.  "  It  is  a  good 
name.  It  came  from  a  white  man's  book  and  I  have  little 
faith  in  white  men,  but  I  think  that  this  white  man  had 
a  good  heart.  I  wish  some  of  his  kind  lived  out  here.'7 
Then  "\Vawa,  as  leader  of  the  old  women,  rose  in  her  place 
and  spoke: 

"  The  women  own  the  land  and  we  have  authority  in 
the  village  and  all  the  girls  obey  us.  My  child,  Minnehaha. 
take  this  name  which  your  sister  Tonda  has  given  you 
and  be  good.  When  you  are  grown  up,  and  if  you  are 
true  to  the  Sioux  nation,  you  will  have  a  voice  in  the 
council.  I  have  finished.''  Tonda  got  up  and  kissed  her 
sister. 

"  Xow,  my  little  one,  you  are  named  after  a  woman 
whom  many  people  know  about,  and  I  am  sure  that  we  shall 
all  be  proud  to  call  you  Minnehaha. 

Gopher,  quietly  sitting  in  the  corner,  was  evidently 
prepared  to  entertain  them.  Knowing  well  how  to  loosen 
the  old  man's  tongue,  Two  Bears  handed  him  his  pipe, 
and  after  he  had  smoked,  he  related  one  of  his  long  folk 
stories,  but  as  a  recital  of  it  required  more  than  an  hour, 
we  shall  not  repeat  it  here.  When  he  had  finished  Two 
Bears  changed  the  subject  and  spoke  at  some  length: 

"  Xow  that  we  are  here.  I  want  to  tell  you  something 
that  I  have  kept  to  myself  for  two  moons,  but  you  ought  to 
know  now.  A  Sioux  girl  who  was  in  school  with  Tonda 
wrote  her  that  the  Whites  have  found  yellow  metal  three 
or  four  days'  journey  north  of  our  reservation.  I  know 
from  what  people  told  me  when  I  was  a  young  man  and 


156  TONDA. 

from  tales  of  other  tribes,  that  when  this  metal  was  dis 
covered  in  the  mountains  by  the  great  salt-water  of  the 
West,  many  white  men  went  across  the  Plains,  and  our 
people  suffered  as  you  all  know.  But  the  Indians  in 
the  mountains  were  more  persecuted  and  at  this  day  some 
of  them  only  exist  by  digging  roots  and  trapping  small 
game.  Now,  if  the  Whites  are  not  stopped  by  Washington, 
they  will  pour  through  our  country,  kill  the  buffalo,  and 
seize  our  lands.  What  do  they  want  that  yellow  metal 
for?  It  is  not  as  good  as  red  pipe  stone.  Why  should 
they  hunger  and  thirst  and  become  weary  in  search  of  it? 
White  men  are  fools." 

"  Two  Bears,  you  speak  wisely,"  said  Eain-in-the-Face. 
Much  evil  will  come  upon  us  if  the  Whites  pour  through 
our  country  into  the  Black  Hills.  We  must  notify  Wash 
ington  to  send  soldiers  and  drive  them  out." 

While  they  yet  conversed  their  thoughts  were  turned 
into  an  entirely  different  channel.  A  horseman  approached 
the  tipi.  Omaha  looked  out  and  cried:  "Here  comes 
Billy."  The  men  went  outside,  shook  hands  with  the 
agent  and  heard  from  him  some  interesting  information. 

"  Oi  lias  some  news  for  youse.  Oi  jist  got  a  letter  from 
that  ould  gintleman  who  sint  Christmas  prisents  tor  youse 
Injuns  last  year.  He's  comin'  in  a  few  days  with  a  whole 
wagon-load  of  stuff  shipped  from  friends  in  the  East  who 
love  the  poor  Injun.  He  wants  ter  make  a  spach  tor  youso 
fellers  before  he  distributes  the  prisents.  Oi'll  give  him 
the  warehouse  an'  lie  can  stand  on  a  barrel  an'  give  you 
the  usual  spach  about  bein'  good  Injuns  an'  so  on.  Youse 
tell  your  friends  ter  come  on  Christmas  mornin,  an'  hear 
the  wards  an'  recave  the  gifts  dirict  from  Santa  Clans." 

"Who  is  Santa  Claus?"  asked  the  Indians  of  Tonda  af 
ter  he  had  gone.  When  she  told  them,  Omaha  remarked: 
"  The  Whites  have  strange  ways." 


A  STUKY  or  THE  Sioux.  157 

The  village  was  interested,  and  more  Indians  visited  the 
agency  Christmas  morning  than  the  warehouse  could 
accommodate.  The  kind  old  gentleman  (sent  out  by  a 
certain  society)  was  present,  and  he  opened  his  various 
boxes  and  barrels.  They  had  been  hauled  from  the  rail 
way  at  no  little  expense.  Judging  from  his  experience  of 
the  former  year  —  and  that  was  the  first  year  that  dona 
tions  of  old  clothes  and  odds  and  ends  had  been  made  the 
Sioux  —  he  was  astonished  to  note  with  what  avidity  the 
chiefs  seized  upon  a  few  discarded  silk  hats  included  in 
the  former  consignment.  He  did  not  know  that  Eed 
Cloud,  five  years  previously,  had  been  East,  and  observed 
that  men  in  authority  wore  silk  hats.  This  time  he  came 
fortified.  It  had  been  announced  from  pulpit  and  press 
that  he  would  visit  the  famous  fighting  Sioux  and  dis 
tribute  the  Christmas  gifts.  The  incident  of  the  silk 
hats  was  not  forgotten,  and  he  brought  with  him  a  beauti 
ful  collection  of  various  sizes  and  kinds  from  the  vintage 
of  the  fifties  down  to  18 Tl.  There  were  three-score  of 
them.  Richards,  O'Donnell,  Charlie,  Henry,  and  Tonda, 
and  one  or  two  others  present  who  knew  something  re 
garding  the  Whites  were  suddenly  seized  by  paroxysms  of 
violent  and  uncontrollable  mirth  when  they  beheld  dig 
nified  Two  Bears,  grave  Rain-in-the-Face,  sedate  Wadaha 
and  other  prominent  men.  each  with  a  sik  hat  upon  his 
head,  riding  in  due  solemnity  toward  the  village.  Silk 
hats  were  not  all,  for  in  the  early  days  all  sorts  of  useless 
and  senseless  articles  —  although  the  gifts  were  prompted 
by  the  best  motives  and  kindest  feelings  —  were  sent 
out  and  given  to  the  "  heathen  "  in  America. 

When  all  was  in  readiness,  O'Donnell  introduced  the 
benevolent  gentleman,  and  Richards  kindly  volunteered 
to  act  as  interpreter.  After  he  had  spoken  an  hour,  the 
Indians  got  impatient.  They  had  not  come  to  be  lectured. 


158  TONDA. 

One  and  a  half  hours  passed,,  and  general  restlessness  pre 
vailed.  Billy  himself  was  bored  and  longed  to  be  back  in 
his  office,  pipe  in  mouth.  The  gentleman  could  not  resist 
the  opportunity  of  impressing  his  views  on  the  natives. 
Finally  old  Two  Bears  said  something  out  loud.  The 
other  Indians  laughed.  Turning  to  the  interpreter  the 
gentleman  asked: 

"What  did  my  good  friend  say?" 

"  Wall,"  said  Eichards,  as  he  hemmed  and  hawed  and 
tried  to  evade  the  question,  "  he  jist  spoke  like  Injuns 
often  do." 

"  Yes,"  persisted  the  speaker ;  "  but  I  want  to  know 
what  he  said." 

"  Well,  Mister,  if  you  must  know,  Two  Bears  said, 
'  Give  us  more  presents  and  less  talk/  '' 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  159 


XIV. 
THE  MARRIAGE  OF  TONDA. 

Three  weeks  of  very  cold  weather  ensued.  Indeed,  it 
was  daily  below  zero,  and  the  Indians  kept  within  doors. 
They  had  plenty  of  meat,  but  as  soon  as  the  January  thaw 
came  they  all  visited  O'Donnell  and  drew  rations. 

Strong  Heart  was  nearly  well.  He  came  down  to  see 
Tonda. 

"  Eichards  has  been  very  good  to  you,"  said  Tonda. 
"'What  do  you  intend  to  give  him  for  his  services?" 

"'  Father  gave  me  a  good  horse  for  him.  and  the  next 
time  that  I  see  him,  I  will  go  to  the  corral  and  present 
him  with  the  pony.  That  will  be  pay  enough." 

Tonda  thought,  as  she  looked  across  the  stream  at  the 
fringe  of  timber  upon  the  other  side,  of  the  young  man 
who  sat  beside  her.  and  wondered  whether  he  would  pro 
pose  a  date  for  their  marriage.  As  he  would  soon  be  en 
tirely  well,  this  important  matter  should  surely  be  settled. 
He  sat  in  moody  silence,  blowing  great  clouds  of  blue 
smoke  from  his  catlinite  pipe,  high  above  his  head.  He, 
too,  was  thinking  of  the  same  subject  as  the  Indian 
maiden  beside  him.  and  wondering  if  she  would  consent 
to  have  it  announced  to  the  tribe  that  they  were  to  put 
up  their  own  tipi. 

When  two  young  people  are  thinking  of  the  same  thing, 
especially  if  the  matter  lies  near  their  hearts,  it  does  not 
take  them  long  to  come  to  an  understanding.  Indians, 
especially,  are  the  most  abrupt  and  decisive  people  in  the 
world.  There  are  few  long  courtships  among  them.  Sel 
dom,  if  ever,  does  one  occur.  Often  young  people  are 
married  within  two  weeks  after  their  first  meeting. 


160  TONDA. 

"  Tonda,"  said  Strong  Heart,  at  last  breaking  the 
silence,  "  1  cannot  wait  much  longer  for  you  to  become  my 
squaw.  The  hours  of  each  day  drag  by  their  tedious 
length.  I  sit  and  smoke,  and  try  to  amuse  myself  when 
you  are  away,  but  I  fail.  As  our  young  men  say,  my  heart 
is  gone,  for  you  have  stolen  it.  If  I  tried  hard  I  might  live 
without  you.  But  I  don't  want  to.  My  heart  beats 
quicker  when  I  see  you  coming. 

"  My  totem's  spirit  says,  "  there  is  the  squaw  for  you, 
Strong  Heart.  She  is  finer  than  any  one  in  the  tribe.7 
So,  Tonda,  let  us  put  up  our  tipi  in  a  few  days.  Why 
wait?  I  am  well  enough  to  work  now.  Tell  your  father 
that  we  are  going  to  set  up  our  own  home ;  think  how  happy 
we  shall  be."' 

"  Yes,  I  will,"  replied  Tonda.  "  I  have  been  thinking 
of  this  matter  also,  and  I,  too,  am  lonely  when  not  with 
you.  I  should  not  care  to  put  off  our  tipi-building  longer 
than  six  or  seven  days." 

The  young  girl  blushed  as  she  said  this,  but  looking  up 
into  the  noble  face  of  her  future  husband,  regained  her 
composure  and  confidence,  and  let  him  embrace  and  caress 
her  as  lovers  are  wont  to  do. 

"It  is  winter,"  he  said,  "but  there  is  sunshine  in  our 
hearts.  It  will  be  warm  for  at  least  a  week  and  we  can 
build  the  lodge  in  that  time." 

"  Yes,"  she  murmured.  "  Go  and  tell  your  father.  I 
shall  tell  my  people." 

The  week  passed  very  rapidly,  the  time  being  spent  by 
each  in  getting  together  the  necessary  articles  with  which 
to  furnish  the  home.  Strong  Heart  brought  Tonda  some 
bear  and  buffalo  robes.  They  were  partially  tanned,  but 
needed  some  additional  work  before  they  were  in  a  fit 
condition  for  service.  These,  with  the  help  of  her  mother, 
she  decorated  here  and  there  with  strings  of  beads,  and 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  161 

fringed  with  red  flannel.  In  this  way  she  adapted  them 
for  use  as  coverings  for  their  couch  and  as  seats  for  visitors. 
The  large  buffalo  robes,  which  were  to  be  used  in  building 
the  tipi,  were  presented  by  Two  Bears.  Upon  them 
Strong  Heart,  with  Tonda's  aid,  drew  pictures  to  illus 
trate  to  passers-by  his  exploits  with  the  Crows  and  his 
success  as  a  hunter. 

He  drew  a  rude  scene,  wherein  was  depicted  a  young 
man  and  maiden  in  a  cave,  furiously  assaulted  by  many 
painted  warriors,  wearing  upon  their  heads  feathers,  and 
upon  their  bodies  marks  denoting  that  they  belonged  to 
the  Crows. 

A  second  covering  showed  a  rush  of  savage?  up  a  narrow 
ledge,  where  the  young  man,  standing  just  outside  the 
entrance  of  his  retreat,  killed  many  of  his  enemies.  The 
next  portrayed  a  heap  of  enemies  lying  upon  the  rocky 
ledge,  the  blood  pouring  from  many  bullet-holes,  and 
coloring  the  stones  around  with  a  crimson  hue. 

In  the  pictograph  that  he  considered  his  "master 
piece,"  he,  wounded,  was  supported  by  Tonda;  the  blood 
gushing  from  his  wounds  had  stained  the  girl's  dress.  In 
the  last  scene  the  Sioux  horsemen  are  charging  up  the 
rocky  defile,  and  the  enemies  are  being  hotly  pursued. 

Thus  was  the  dwelling  of  Strong  Heart  and  Tonda 
decorated,  and  right  beautiful  did  it  look  to  Indian  eye?. 
The  warrior  who  was  entitled  to  place  these  upon  hi? 
tipi  told  no  lie.  and  did  not  boast  unduly  as  he  thus 
vaunted  his  bravery.  He  had  earned  the  right  to  so  ex 
press  his  achievement.  When  he  had  finished  his  work 
and  stood  admiring  its  decorations,  he  said  to  Tonda  : 

"  When  we  see  soldiers  marching  or  riding,  there  is  a 

head  man  among  them  and  he  wears  gilt  braid  on  his 

shoulders  showing  that  he  is  a  great  man  and  has  seen 

hard  service.     The  Indians  and  the  Whites  who  come  to 

11 


162  TONDA. 

the  village  will  see  that  I  also  am  a  great  man  and  have 
vanquished  my  enemies." 

At  last  there  broke  the  morning  of  a  day  long  to  be  re 
membered  by  Tonda  and  Strong  Heart.  They  were  above 
the  average  intelligence  of  their  tribe,  and  knew  well  the 
serious  nature  of  the  step  they  were  taking.  They  did  not 
enter  upon  it  with  the  carelessness  Indians  usually  dis 
play  at  such  a  time.  The  ceremony  was  \ery  short  and 
simple.  Strong  Heart  and  his  mother  had  selected  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  sites  in  the  village  for  the  tipi,  had 
planted  the  center  pole  and  stretched  the  others  around 
it,  braced  them  at  the  top,  and  then  had  taken  the  center 
pole  away.  They  had  stretched  the  buffalo  hides  tightly 
around  the  frame-work,  with  their  decorations  outward, 
where  all  could  see  them.  This  was  all  that  they  had 
done,  save  to  pile  the  blankets  and  gifts  in  a  promiscuous 
heap  in  the  center  of  the  lodge. 

The  sun  had  not  been  up  long  before  every  one  was 
astir  in  the  entire  camp,  and,  as  soon  as  the  morning  meal 
had  been  eaten,  there  stepped  from  the  lodge  of  Eain-in- 
the-Face  a  young  man,  clad  in  all  his  finery,  who  walked, 
with  rapid  strides  and  head  erect,  to  the  lodge  of  his  in 
tended  bride.  He  wore  in  his  hair  many  eagle  feathers, 
and  carried  in  his  hand,  for  good  luck,  a  little  medicine- 
bag  filled  with  strange  herbs  which  Wadaha  had  given  him. 
This  he  was  to  hang  high  above  their  heads  in  the  wig 
wam,  and  nobody  was  ever  to  open  it  to  ascertain  what  it 
contained.  Reaching  the  lodge  of  his  loved  one,  he  walked 
directly  to  the  doorway,  and  calling  to  Two  Bears,  said: 

"  Father,  I  have  come  for  your  daughter."  Then,  turn 
ing  and  peering  into  the  darkness  within,  said  to  his 
sweetheart :  "  Your  husband  awaits  your  coming." 

Half  shyly,  and  not  without  embarrassment,  the  maiden 
advanced,  and  stood  in  the  entrance  a  moment  before 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  163 

joining  her  husband.  Her  mother  came  forward  also,  as 
did  the  braves  of  the  family. 

"  Good-bye,  my  dear  mother/'  said  Tonda,  tears  spring 
ing  to  her  eyes  for  a  moment.  Regaining  her  composure, 
she  added :  "  May  Waukantanka,  he  who  watches  over  us 
all,  the  God  of  the  white  man  and  the  God  of  the  Sioux, 
guard  and  keep  my  father  and  mother,  and  my  sister. 
Make  our  home  yours,  and  come  to  see  us  often." 

She  caught  up  her  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  pressed  her 
to  her  breast,  kissed  her:  then  turning,  embraced  her 
mother,  her  father:  then  turning  to  Strong  Heart,  she 
said :  i%  My  husband,  we  will  go." 

Strong  Heart  took  her  hand.  and.  leading  her  out  of  the 
entrance,  turned  to  her  father  and  mother,  and  said: 

"  Two  Bears,  you  are  my  father :  Omaha,  you  are  my 
mother  now;  Minnehaha,  you  are  my  sister."-  — and  he 
grasped  each  hand  in  turn  with  a  warmness  that  denoted 
that  the  words  he  spoke  were  sincere. 

"  You  have  given  me  your  daughter,"  he  continued, 
"  and  I  will  be  a  good  husband  to  her.  Remember  that 
Strong  Heart  is  ready  to  do  whatever  his  squaw's  father 
and  mother  may  desire,  and  that  when  old  age  shall  come 
upon  them,  if  Waukantanka  permits  us  to  live,  he  will 
stand  by  and  protect,  provide,  and  love,  as  long  as  strength 
remains  in  his  arm  and  he  has  an  eye  to  sw.  Good-bye,  all. 
Come.  Tonda.  let  us  go." 

Turning  away,  he  led  her  to  their  new  tipi,  while  the 
Indians  of  the  village,  who  had  come  to  escort  the  couple 
to  their  abode,  cheered  and  shouted  in  honor  of  the  oc 
casion.  Some  ran  forward  with  little  gifts,  others  wished 
the  couple  good  luck.  Taken  all  together,  the  reception 
was  one  which  few  young  men  and  women  in  the  Sioux 
nation  had  the  honor  to  receive. 

Thev  walked  homeward  amid  the  good  wishes  of  the 


164  TOXDA. 

entire  village.  The  wedding-march  was  the  shouts  of  the 
assembled  throng;  the  ceremony  was  the  few  words  that 
were  spoken  at  the  bride's  home,  and  the  hymns  sung  were 
the  songs  in  their  hearts. 

Having  led  his  bride  to  the  lodge,  and  the  ceremony 
being  over,  they  laid  aside  their  finery  and  put  on  their 
every-day  clothes.  They  set  about  putting  the  interior 
of  the  lodge  in  order,  and,  lighting  the  fire,  made  the 
things  present  as  home-like  an  appearance  as  possible. 

The  days  rolled  by  in  perfect  happiness,  and  the  young 
couple  spent  the  next  two  weeks  as  men  and  women 
spend  their  honeymoon,  whether  made  man  and  wife  by 
bishop  or  joined  by  mutual  consent,  as  are  the  children  of 
the  forest. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  165 


MIXERS  ARE  DISCOVERED. 

It  was  rumored  that  a  few  Rocky  Mountain  sheep  had 
wintered  in  the  Bad  Lauds,  having  come  down  from  the 
Black  Hills.  Indians  prize  the  great  horns  of  these  ani 
mals.  This,  added  to  the  fact  that  the  sheep  are  difficult 
to  approach,  induced  a  party  of  warriors  to  set  out  after 
them. 

Rain-in-the-Face  gave  consent.  "  It  has  been  a  long 
winter.  My  young  men  are  restless.  Such  a  trip  will  do 
them  good,"  he  said. 

'"Aow,"  agreed  Gopher.  "  I  go  also.  We  need  not 
tell  Billy.  It  is  on  our  own  reservation.  Can't  we  travel 
over  the  land  we  own?  " 

So  a  party  of  fifty,  well  provisioned  and  armed,  left 
before  daylight,  passed  some  miles  west  of  the  agency  and 
were  unobserved.  There  was  very  little  snow,  and  when 
the  Indians  halted,  the  ponies  could  paw  out  enough  of 
the  long,  dry  prairie  grass  to  nourish  themselves.  At 
this  season  of  the  year  horses  are  in  poor  condition,  and 
the  riders,  recognizing  this,  did  not  urge  their  steeds,  and 
frequently  stopped.  "  There  is  no  hurry,''  said  Gopher. 

In  a  week  they  were  on  the  north  side  of  the  Bad  Lands, 
seventy-five  miles  from  home.  A  few  lean  deer  and  an 
telope  and  numerous  prairie  chickens  kept  their  larder 
half  filled.  For  days  they  searched  the  hills,  gullies,  and 
rock}'  cliffs,  but  got  only  five  big-horns.  Gopher  said  that 
they  must  do  better. 

"  The  people  will  laugh  at  us  when  we  return.  Let  us 
hobble  our  horses  in  that  nice  valley  a  mile  away,  and  put 


166  TONDA. 

in  a  whole  day  at  surrounding.  If  our  medicine  works 
we  ought  to  get  a  dozen  that  way.  Certainly  we  can't 
do  worse."  So  they  scattered  to  distant  points  —  some 
traveling  six  or  seven  miles  away  —  and  began  to  work  to 
a  common  center,  making  noise  meanwhile.  The  circle 
was  irregular  and  weak,  yet  they  succeeded  in  bagging  a 
dozen  deer,  two  or  three  bears  and  ten  big  horns,  and 
held  a  feast  lasting  well  into  the  night. 

Next  morning  it  was  late  when  they  got  up  and  break 
fasted.  Strong  Heart  climbed  a  high  butte  to  view  the  sur 
rounding  country.  They  saw  him  run  hastily  down,  and  ap 
proach,  crying :  "  Two  white  men  mounted  are  coming  this 
way."  Instantly  there  was  surprise  and  curiosity.  What 
were  white  men  doing  on  their  land?  A  half  dozen  war 
riors  seized  rifles  and  started  toward  the  strangers.  Other 
braves  went  to  procure  horses.  Over  rough  country  they 
passed  for  half  a  mile,  then  on  coming  out  of  a  small 
canon,  found  themselves  within  a  hundred  yards  of  two 
mounted  white  men,  one  of  whom  led  a  pack  mule.  These 
stopped  their  horses  instantly,  and  Strong  Heart  called  out, 
"  Who  are  you  ?  What  do  you  want  ?  " 

"Go  to  Hell,"  cried  one  of  the  men.  "  You  can't  skeer 
us." 

"  You  are  on  our  land.  You  must  get  off/'  Both  men 
pulled  their  Winchesters. 

"  Don't  shoot,"  yelled  Strong  Heart,  "  or  you  will  both 
be  killed "  —  fair  warning  he  gave  them. 

"  Git  out  of  our  way,  you  red  robbers." 

"What  did  they  say?"  asked  Gopher.  Strong  Heart 
told  him.  "  Draw  guns,"  commanded  Gopher.  "  If  they 
aim  we'll  all  dodge  about,  But  do  not  shoot  until  they  do." 
There  was  no  hesitation  on  the  part  of  the  Whites.  Both 
aimed  their  guns,  and  the  Indians  danced  about  to  avoid 
being  hit.  Each  rifle  was  discharged,  and  Gopher  felt  the 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  167 

wind  of  a  ball.  One  Sioux  received  a  wound  in  his  side, 
the  ball  glancing  along  a  rib  but  not  disabling  him.  Sev 
eral  Indians  shot  and  one  of  the  men  fell,  instantly  killed. 
The  other  turned  to  flee. 

"  Stop.  Throw  up  your  hands !  "  rang  out  Strong 
Heart's  clear  voice.  Momentarily  expecting  a  bullet 
through  his  body  the  man  dropped  his  gun  and  obeyed. 
They  advanced,  watching  him  narrowly,  ready  to  shoot. 

"  Don't  move,"  cautioned  Strong  Heart.  The  man 
could  not,  had  he  so  desired.  He  was  badly  frightened, 
sitting  on  his  horse  like  a  statue,  his  hands  elevated,  his 
eyes  set  and  terror  stricken.  The  Sioux  were  amused  — 
all  Indians  like  to  see  a  white  man  afraid  —  and  grinned. 
Strong  Heart  seized  the  bridle,  while  other  natives  ex 
amined  the  dead  man  and  took  charge  of  his  mule  and 
horse. 

"  Get  off  and  sit  down  here,  we  want  to  talk.  We  ain't 
going  to  hurt  you."  Greatly  relieved  at  this,  he  dis 
mounted.  About  him  gathered  the  Indians.  Gopher 
gravely  filled  his  pipe,  lit  it,  and  offered  the  stranger  a 
peace-smoke.  The  rest  smoked.  The  man  had  not  spoken ; 
but  the  sweat  stood  out  on  his  forehead.  Gopher  ques 
tioned  through  Strong  Heart. 

"White  man,  why  did  you  two  fire  on  us?  We  did  you 
no  harm.  You  behave  as  your  people  always  do.  Had  you 
got  away,  the  soldiers  would  come  after  us  when  they  lis 
tened  to  your  story  of  l  Lakotas  on  the  war-path.'  What 
do  you  here,  far  from  white  settlements?7' 

"  I  am  a  miner.  George  and  I  were  prospecting  in  the 
hills.  There  is  a  camp  ten  miles  north  of  here.  We  left 
two  days 'ago  to  prospect,  not  knowing  the  country,  and 
got  out  of  the  big  hills  yesterday  afternoon.  We  were 
about  to  return  when  you  saw  us." 

"  How  manv  men  are  there  in  the  Black  Hills?  " 


168  TONDA. 

"  Oh,  three  or  four  hundred.  They  are  after  gold,  most 
of  them,  hut  some  are  building  saloons,  others  running 
boarding-houses." 

"Are  they  finding  much  gold?'7 

"A  great  deal." 

"Where  do  you  live?" 

"I  live  in  New  York  State  and  never  was  here  before. 
If  I  get  back  alive  1  shall  stay  there.  Other  people  arc 
welcome  to  the  gold.  This  is  too  rough  a  country  for  me. 
What  are  you  going  to  do  with  me?" 

The  Indian  translated  to  his  companions.  He  did  not 
know  where  New  York  was,  so  he  said,  "  Washington/'  for 
thus  they  usually  designated  the  far  East,  in  the  buffalo 
days.  The  Sioux  differentiated  between  the  dead  man 
and  the  living.  One  was  plainly  a  miner,  the  other 
"  looked  like  a  peace-commission  man,"  as  Gopher  put  it. 

"  Tell  him,"  said  Gopher,  "  that  we  are  sorry  his  friend's 
heart  was  bad.  This  man  can  go  with  us.  We  will  take 
good  care  of  him.  He  cannot  re.turn  to  his  camp." 

The  white  man  seemed  satisfied.  He  did  not  care  to 
travel  alone  in  an  unknown  country.  Moreover,  he  found 
these  Indians  decent  fellows  and  not  the  blood-thirsty 
wretches  he  had  heard  them  called.  They  impressed  upon 
him  that  he  was  a  prisoner,  but  could  do  as  he  pleased. 

"  You  can't  get  away  because  you  don't  know  enough," 
laughingly  said  Strong  Heart.  "  When  we  get  home  you 
can  go  to  the  agent,  Billy,  tell  your  story,  and  be  sent 
East."  So  they  got  up  and  moved  over  to  where  their 
ponies  had  been  left,  taking  the  horses  and  mule  with 
them.  Said  the  White  to  Strong  Heart. 

"  I  want  to  bury  my  friend." 

"What  shall  we  do,  Gopher?" 

"  Tell  him  the  ground  is  frozen,  and  we  can't  dig.  But 
I  will  send  warriors  back  to  pile  stones  on  the  body;  take 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  169 

the  scalp  and  any  trinkets  he  has.  We  have  not  had  a 
white  scalp  in  some  years.  We  killed  him  in  a  fair  fight. 
Don't  let  this  man  see  the  scalp.  Keep  it  hidden."  Some 
youths  returned  and  obeyed  Gophers  orders.  Presently 
they  came  back  and  all  set  out  for  home. 

The  White  found  his  experience  novel,  and  his  first 
night  was  a  sleepless  one.  But  afterward  he  slept  soundly 
and  confidently.  Xor  did  the  Sioux  lie,  for  he  was  well 
used,  conducted  safely  to  camp,  and  surrendered  to  Billy 
as  the  warriors  passed  the  agency.  Billy  took  the  White 
into  his  home,  questioned  him  fully,  and  sent  him  off 
on  the  stage  next  day. 

After  the  stranger  had  gone  to  bed,  Billy,  Charlie,  and 
Henry  gathered  in  the  office  and  talked  far  into  the  night. 

"  B'ys,"  said  the  agent  in  summing  up,  "  here's  the 
chance  o"  our  lives.  There  ain't  goin'  ter  be  no  war,  so 
don't  youse  fret.  Thim  Injuns  don't  need  the  Black  Hills; 
they  don't  go  in  'em  hardly  iver.  Its  bad  medicine.  A 
man  has  been  killed  air  one  captured.  Yistiddy  Oi  give 
out  the  last  o'  the  rations.  More  is  comin"  by  freight 
to-morrow.  Thim  Injuns  wouldn't  suffer  if  the  agency 
burned  down  to-night  —  they  is  not  foine  buildin's  any 
way,  as  youse  both  knows."  The  men  started.  He  re 
garded  thorn  with  cunning  eyes.  '•'  Xow  this  buildin',  the 
warehouse  an"  thim  shacks  about  here,  could  go  air  lave 
the  store,  the  boss  herder's  house,  an"  so  on.  Oi  might  see 
an  Injun  runnin'  away  whin  the  fire  got  started.  An'  the 
Injun  would  start  her  from  the  windward." 

"My  God,  Billy!  You'll  go  to  the  pen  if  Washington 
tumbles.  Where  does  it  benefit  you?'' 

"  Don't  youse  lose  slape.  Sure  an'  Oi'd  ha  been  in  the 
pen  long  ago  if  Oi  wasn't  born  niver  ter  go  there.  Where 
do  Oi  come  in?  Why,  Washington  will  need  new  buildin's. 
Charlie  here  is  the  contractor,  an"  he  moight  make  nionev 


170  TOXDA. 

a  buildin'  o'  them.  When  this  tenderfoot  wakes  up  he 
sees  the  agency  on  fire,  and  he  may  think  thim  Injuns 
done  it."  Billy  winked.  "  He  an  Oi  have  a  talk  an'  its 
loikely  that  Oi  tells  him  as  how  treacherous  thim  Injuns  is. 
They  brought  him  in  safely  an'  nivir  harmed  a  hair  o'  his 
head  jist  ter  jolly  him  over  a  killin'  o'  his  pardner.  Thin 
that  same  night  they  burns  the  agency  over  the  hid  o'  their 
firm  frind,  the  agint.  The  tenderfoot  he  spreads  that 
East  —  whin  he  gits  there.  The  newspapers  howl :  '  Pro- 
tict  the  brave  agint  from  thim  rid  divils.'  Thin  Wash 
ington  sinds  sogers  here  fur  ter  protict  the  miners  an' 
agint.  The  Hills  is  opened,  min  come  in  ter  git  gold, 
sogers  spind  money,  Billy,  Charlie,  an'  Henry  makes  money 
an'  iviry  body  is  happy/'  Billy  leaned  back  contentedly. 
It  was  a  bold,  wild  scheme.  They  sucked  in  deep  breaths 
in  astonishment. 

"  But  suppose  we  are  found  out  ?  "  ventured  Henry. 

"  We  can't  be  diskivered  unless  one  of  us  squeals.  An' 
we  can't  squeal.  It's  a  case  of  hang  together  or  hang 
siparately.  Let's  take  anither  drink  on  it." 

"  Billy,  I  don't  want  to  git  into  no  trouble,"  began 
Henry,  "  and  I  don't  think  much  of  your  scheme." 

"Billy  leaned  forward  in  his  chair  and  gesticulated 
with  his  right  hand  to  emphasize  his  words.  His  long 
index  finger  pointed  now  toward  Henry,  now  at  Charlie. 

"A  man  kin  testify  in  court  only  ter  what  he  sees  or 
knows.  Youse  fellers  is  in  your  beds.  Youse  don't  see 
nawthin'.  Youse  hear  the  agint  who  is  always  lyin'  awake 
nights  feelin'  the  responsibility  o'  the  givernmint  prop 
erty.  The  agint  roises  up  an'  runs  out  an'  yells,  cfire  !  fire  ! ' 
Thin  the  faithful  employees  "  —  agin  the  finger  pointed 
at  each  one  —  "  an'  the  agint  bestirred  thimselves  ter  save 
the  givernmint  property.  The  tenderfoot,  he  comes  out, 
an'  runs  about  oxcited  loike.  Charlie  an'  Henry  an'  the 


BILLY   BURNS    THE    AGENCY. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  171 

tenderfoot  follow  the  agint's  orders  an'  help  move  the 
most  valuable  things  out.  By  that  time  the  Injuns  see 
the  fire  an*  they  come  over.  Whin  the  agincy  inspector 
from  Washington  comes  out,  Charlie  an'  Henry  was  in  bed 
an'  all  they  know  is  that  the  aforesaid  watchful  agint 
called  thim  up  an''  saved  thim  an'  the  tenderfoot  air  the 
boss  herder  an*  his  assistant.  The  house  o'  the  boss  herder 
was  not  hurt  by  the  fire,  bein'  at  some  distance,  an'  thim 
men  an'  the  stage  driver  an'  the  horses  slept  pacefully 
ontil  they  was  aroused/'' 

The  men,  rather  dubious,  were  not  in  a  position  to  go 
contrary  to  O'Donnell's  wishes.  Xeither  the  stage  driver 
nor  the  boss  herder  —  who  happened  to  be  honest  men  — 
would  O'Donnell  dare  take  into  his  confidence.  Billy 
kept  his  head  fairly  clear,  but  he  sent  his  assistants  to 
bed  considerably  under  the  influence  of  liquor. 

About  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  figure  wrapped 
in  a  blanket,  wearing  moccasins  and  carrying  a  large  coffee 
crate  filled  with  kindling  and  paper,  went  down  the  stage 
road.  In  that  beaten  track  he  left  no  trail.  Coming  up 
to  the  Indian  path  which  diverged  from  the  road,  he 
walked  carefully,  stepping  only  on  the  smoothest  and 
hardest  places.  He  faced  about,  left  the  trail,  and  made  a 
bee-line  for  the  west  side  of  the  warehouse.  The  person 
placed  the  box  against  a  corner  of  the  building,  poured  a 
quart  of  coal  oil  over  it,  leaned  boards  and  other  light 
material  against  the  end,  and  opened  the  small  window 
immediately  above  to  create  a  draft.  He  scanned  the 
plain  in  the  vicinity  —  his  hand  ready  to  draw  his  gun 
should  anyone  appear  —  nothing  in  sight.  The  moon 
was  bright  and  would  not  go  down  until  long  after  sun 
rise.  He  struck  a  match,  turned  and  ran  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  village,  endeavoring  to  make  a  trail  as  he  went. 
He  walked  pigeon-toed  as  do  most  Indians.  Reaching  the 


11' 2  TONDA. 

trail  lie  came  back  to  the  road,  entered  his  room,  and  went 
to  bed. 

Soon  he  smelled  smoke.  lie  \vent  to  the  end  of  his 
building,  observed  a  blaze  six  feet  high  at  the  end  of  the 
warehouse,  returned  to  his  couch,  and  waited  five  or  six 
minutes.  Again  he  looked  out.  The  wind  favored  the 
flames  and  they  were  shooting  ten  or  twelve  feet  into 
the  air.  The  smoke  began  to  drift  into  his  residence.  He 
leaped  up,  partially  dressed  —  purposely  to  appear  sud 
denly  aroused  from  sleep  —  rushed  forth  crying,  u  Fire! 
fire!  fire!"  running  first  to  the  room  occupied  by  Charlie 
and  Henry  and  then  to  the  house  of  the  chief  herder.  The 
men  assembled  in  a  few  moments.  By  this  time  the  flames 
were  beyond  control. 

Men  who  have  led  strenuous  lives  are  cool  in  time  of 
danger.  The  stranger  was  the  only  excited  person  present. 

"  Hyar,  git  an  axe/'  cried  O'Donnell,  and  when  the 
boss  herder  did  so  he  cut  through  the  end  door  of  the 
warehouse  —  it.  had  been  nailed  up.  The  flames  had  not 
eaten  through  the  partition  that  divided  the  structure 
into  two  rooms,  although  they  were  raging  fiercely  on 
the  other  side.  Through  every  crack  and  crevice  poured 
streams  of  smoke. 

"  Do  youse  see  anythin'  worth  carryin'  out?''  asked 
Billy,  as  they  ran  about  the  room. 

"  There'  ain't  nothin'  here  that  I  see/'  cried  Henry. 
In  fact  the  room  was  empty,  as  O'Donnell  well  knew. 
They  ran  out.  O'Donnell's  quarters  were  separated  from 
the  warehouse  by  a  space  barety  wide  enough  for  a  wagon 
to  pass  between.  The  wind  was  toward  the  agent's  resi 
dence,  and  the  men  realized  that  no  power  could  save  the 
building.  The  miner  ran  up: 

"  Haven't  you  got  any  hose  or  buckets  or  anything  we 
can  use?"  The  men  laughed  sarcastically. 


A    SXuKY   OF   THE    SlUl'X.  1^ 

"  What!  "  demanded  Charlie.  "  Do  you  think  we  got  a 
tire  department  out  here?  There  ain't  nothin*  we  can  u>e 
except  some  old  buckets,  and  as  far  as  puttin*  out  the 
fire  with  them  is  consarned,  we  might  jest  as  well  use  tin 
cups." 

"  Get  a  move  on  yer,  b'ys,  an*  carry  out  my  stun","  com 
manded  O'Donnell.  They  opened  all  the  doors  in  his 
house  and  office  and  worked  like  beavers,  carrying  out 
the  records  and  the  few  valuables  he  possessed  first,  then 
devoting  their  energies  to  the  furniture. 

The  squaw,  Wawa,  could  not  sleep  well.  About  the 
time  that  the  agency  employees  began  fighting  the  fire, 
she  looked  out  of  her  tipi  to  ascertain  if  morning  were 
nigh.  The  agency  being  on  higher  ground,  she  plainly 
observed  the  glare  of  the  flames  and  instantly  aroused  her 
husband.  They  hastily  dressed  and  ran  from  one  lodge 
to  another  crying  that  the  agency  was  on  fire.  In  a  short 
time  the  people  were  on  their  way  to  render  assistance. 
Xaturally  those  on  the  fastest  horses  got  there  first,  and 
as  they  all  followed  the  short  cut  —  the  Indian  trail - 
they  obliterated  the  tracks  of  the  incendiary,  save  in  one 
spot. 

As  the  Indians  advanced,  they  saw  the  white  men  run 
ning  back  and  forth,  and  lashing  their  horses,  came  as 
rapidly  as  possible.  At  first  a  half  dozen  braves  dis 
mounted  and  rushed  into  the  threatened  building,  and 
presently  a  score  of  them  were  hard  at  work.  The  smoke 
drifted  heavily  and  the  white  men  were  coughing  and 
choking. 

"  Go  off  to  one  side,''  said  Gopher.  "  You  white  men 
are  full  of  smoke.  We'll  save  the  things." 

The  Whites  were  well-nigh  exhausted,  although  they 
had  been  at  work  no  more  than  twenty  or  twenty-five 
minutes.  The  Indians  draped  various  boxes  and  chests, 


174  TONDA. 

bedsteads,  etc.,  to  safety.  More  Sioux  came  up  and  rushed 
into  the  sheds  where  many  and  willing  hands  made  quick 
work  of  the  few  articles  and  outfits  worth  saving.  The 
smoke  and  the  glare  and  the  heat  were  now  unbearable, 
and  all  withdrew  out  of  danger  and  left  the  buildings  to 
their  fate. 

They  watched  and  hung  about  for  several  hours.  At 
last  they  could  approach  the  end  of  the  warehouse  where 
the  fire  started,  and  the  agent's  quarters  were  burned  out, 
but  the  embers  glowed  and  gave  out  intense  heat. 

"  The  fire  started  in  the  west  end,"  said  Billy.  "  Look 
fer  tracks." 

Some  of  the  old  men  who  were  good  trailers  went  there. 
Ashes  and  cinders  extended  out  for  one  or  two  yards  on 
all  sides,  obliterating  all  tracks  within  ten  feet  of  the 
building.  In  the  soft  ground  farther  to  the  south  they 
found  the  imprint  of  a  moccasin,  five  feet  beyond  that 
another,  then  one  or  two  more,  and  then  the  trail  dis 
appeared.  The  Indians  grunted  in  astonishment  and 
gathered  about. 

"How  old  is  the  trail?"  asked  Billy. 

"  I  think  it  was  made  early  this  morning."  That  was 
all  O'Donnell  asked.  He  called  the  white  men  to  witness 
the  moccasin  prints.  All  the  Indians  saw  them  and  were 
depressed  thereat.  They  could  not  imagine  what  Indian 
should  be  so  foolish  as  to  burn  up  his  own  supplies. 
Apparently  an  Indian  had  committed  this  crime.  They 
stayed  no  longer,  but  mounted  their  ponies  and  rode 
homeward. 

"  It  seems  to  me/'  said  Two  Bears,  "  that  Waukawsica  is 
injuring  us  just  now.  Everything  is  no  good." 

O'Donnell  at  once  telegraphed  to  Washington  that 
three  of  the  agency  buildings  had  been  burned;  that  in 
the  morning  he  discovered  a  moccasin  track  leading  away 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  1T5 

from  the  warehouse;  that  a  miner  had  been  murdered,  and 
one  captured  about  seventy-five  miles  north  of  the  agency. 
He  wrote  a  long  letter  setting  forth  additional  particulars. 
He  suggested  that  while  he  did  not  ask  for  troops,  being 
unafraid  of  Indians,  yet  it  might  be  well  to  have  them 
present. 

The  Indians  talked  it  over  informally  among  them 
selves,  and  in  a  day  or  two  sent  Eichards  to  the  agency. 
His  mission  was  to  play  the  spy  and  learn  all  he  could. 
O'Donnell  did  not  know  of  Richards7  part  in  outwitting 
the  horse-thieves.  In  fact  he  knew  less  of  Richards  than 
of  Le  Moyne;  and  while  he  thought  the  former  the 
straighter  man,  he  was  inclined  to  place  him  in  the  same 
category  with  other  squaw-men.  Richards  spent  half  his 
time  during  the  next  three  or  four  days  in  hobnobbing 
with  the  agent. 

Two  or  three  weeks  passed.  It  was  now  the  end  of 
February.  Custer  was  wintering  the  Seventh  Cavalry 
down  at  Fort  Laramie.  The  Secretary  of  War  notified 
him  that  there  might  be  trouble  and  that  he  must  have  his 
command  in  readiness  to  be  moved.  Custer  was  greatly 
pleased  with  the  prospects,  for  he  loved  action,  and  re 
plied,  u  I  am  ready  by  day  or  night."  He  advised  a  friend 
that,  although  he  did  not  like  winter  campaigns,  yet  as  he 
expected  only  one  or  two  more  cold  snaps,  he  did  not 
object,  to  taking  the  field. 

Rain-in-the-Face  and  Gopher  went  up  to  see  Billy.  In 
spite  of  the  lack  of  buildings  he  had  managed  to  crowd 
the  supplies  into  the  remaining  sheds,  and  stored  in  some 
unoccupied  Sioux  lodges  the  less  valuable  property.  With 
some  tact  the  agent  informed  his  wards  that  he  had 
notified  the  Great  Father,  and  that  it  was  just  possible  that 
soldiers  might  come  to  the  reservation.  The  chiefs  did 


176  TOXDA. 

not  reply,  but  their  faces  hardened  and  they  strode  out. 
Charlie  remarked  a  moment  later: 

'  This  is  had  business,  Billy.  You  should  not  have  sent 
fer  troops." 

"The  Injuns  can't  do  nawthin'." 

"You'll  see/'  said  Charlie  sententiously. 

Immediately  upon  their  arrival  the  chief  called  a  coun 
cil,  to  he  held  that  afternoon.  Those  who  were  at  his  tipi 
left  for  their  homes,  and  told  their  neighbors  what  had 
been  done,  for  in  such  a  case  there  was  no  secrecy.  There 
was  great  excitement  throughout  the  camp  in  consequence, 
and  that  afternoon  there  was  an  enormous  gathering  at 
the  large  council-house.  The  matters  at  stake  were  of 
such  vital  importance  that  even  Sioux  women  were  pres 
ent.  Those  who  could  not  crowd  into  the  building  stood 
outside.  Those  in  the  doorway  repeated  what  was  said  to 
those  without,  and  thus  all  were  acquainted  with  the 
details  of  each  speech. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  177 

XVI. 

OUSTER  COMES. 

As  Kain-in-the-Face  left  the  agency  he  saw  Richards, 
and,  glancing  about,  observed  that  no  other  white  man 
was  in  sight.  As  he  passed  Richards  he  whispered: 
'•'  Come  to  the  village  at  once."  So  when  they  were  in 
the  council-house  the  chief  commanded,  "  Richards,  tell 
us  from  the  beginning  what  you  Jearned  of  Billy."  Rich 
ards  cleared  his  throat  and  gave  a  comprehensive  state 
ment  of  all  the  incidents  and  disclosed  much  new  infor 
mation.  "  You  know,"  he  said  in  conclusion.  "  how  we 
cared  for  him  while  he  built  the  new  buildings.  We  fed 
him  even  when  we  were  short  of  food  ourselves  and 
loaned  him  tipis  in  which  to  store  goods.  He  is  now  liv 
ing  in  a  half  completed  house." 

"Aow,"  commented  the  Indians  present.  "  The  rumor 
that  gold  hunters  are  in  the  Black  Hills  is  true  and  there 
are  many  men  there  now.  Billy  notified  the  Great  Father, 
but  he  thinks  that  we  burned  the  agency  buildings. 

"  I  told  Billy  that  we  did  not  want  the  Great  Father 
to  misunderstand  us.  and  that  he  must  at  once  send  word 
that  the  soldiers  must  keep  the  white  men  out  of  our 
country,  or  that  there  would  be  trouble.  The  agent 
laughed  at  me  and  said  that  the  white  men  must  get  gold, 
whether  they  came  upon  the  reservation  or  not,  and  that 
he  would  send  word  to  the  Great  Father  when  he  had 
time.  He  told  me  to  go  back  and  tell  Rain-in-the-Face 
that  it  would  turn  out  all  right. 

"  Chief,  I  am  a  white  man,  but  have  done  much  for 
t-ke  Lakotas.  I  want  to  see  you  prosper.  You  cannot 


178  TONDA. 

have  yellow-metal  hunters  on  your  land.  Let  us  tell 
Runner  to  ride  as  fast  as  lie  can  to  the  railway  station 
and  telegraph  Washington  to  withdraw  the  gold  hunters 
from  our  reservation.  1  have  done." 

"  Richards  speaks  the  truth/'-  said  Rain-in-the-Face;  then 
turning  to  Runner:  "  Get  your  swiftest  horse  and  come  to 
the  lodge  instantly.  Strong  Heart,  go  get  Tonda  and 
have  her  come  here  with  paper  and  write  my  words.'' 
Strong  Heart  went  in  search  of  his  wife. 

Runner  selected  his  two  best  ponies;  knowing  that  he 
must  change  mounts  as  they  became  tired,  and  appeared 
at  the  council-house. 

Tonda  came  also.  She  sat  down  and  wrote  out  the 
telegram.  Rain-in-the-Face  and  Gopher  gave  Runner 
several  silver  dollars.  He  put  the  paper  carefully  inside 
his  shirt  and  pinned  it  there.  It  read: 

"General  Grant,  President  of  the   United  States: 
"  White  man  coming  into  our  reservation.      Wants 

gold.     Agent  thinks  we  set  fire  to  agency,  but  we 

did  not.     We  are  good  Indians.     Keep  soldiers  and 

white  men  out  of  our  reservation.     If  soldiers  and 

white   men   come   through   reservation   they   will   be 

killed.     Ogalalas  very  angry. 

"  Chiefs  Rain-in-the-Face  and  Gopher." 

They  gave  him  a  great  cheer  as  he  mounted  and  started 
upon  his  long  ride.  The  third  morning,  tired,  but  ready 
to  go  yet  farther  for  duty's  sake,  he  entered  the  office. 
Of  course  the  operator  was  surprised,  and  stoic  Runner 
marveled  at  the  strange  instrument  and  its  "  medicine 
clicking."  He  gave  to  the  operator  the  message,  and  it 
was  sent  forthwith.  Then  he  leaped  upon  his  horse  and 
turned  his  face  homeward. 

When  the  dispatch  was  received  in  Washington  the 
officials  passed  it  about  and  laughed  over  it,  not  knowing 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  179 

of  what  great  importance  it  was  to  the  Sioux  nation. 
It  lay  upon  the  table  of  the  Secretary  of  War  several 
days,  and  was  officially  pronounced  by  one  of  the  Indian 
fighters  to  be  the  work  of  some  squaw-man  and  of  no 
consequence.  This  same  Indian  fighter  told  the  Secretary 
that,  in  his  opinion,  the  Sioux  had  caused  the  destruction 
of  the  agency  buildings,  and  that  they  were  very  hostile 
to  all  the  Whites  in  Xebraska  and  Dakota.  The  Secretary 
concluded  that  it  would  be  best  to  send  the  brave  and 
dashing  General  Custer  through  the  heart  of  the  Sioux 
country,  into  the  Black  Hills  region.  The  matter  was 
referred  to  one  of  his  subordinates,  and  General  Custer 
was  duly  notified  to  march  through  the  Indians'  land 
and  be  ready  to  end  hostilities.  Thus  was  the  plea  of 
the  Sioux  nation  treated  in  Washington.  Little  did  the 
officials  who  signed  the  orders  dream  what  would  be  the 
cost  to  the  United  States  in  human  lives  and  valuable 
property  during  the  next  five  years,  and  that  Custer  him 
self  should  fall. 

The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  had  telegraphed 
O'Donnell  that  Custer  would  be  at  or  near  the  agency 
within  a  week.  The  agent  rode  over  to  Rain-in-the-Face's 
lodge  and  delivered  the  information,  cautioning  the  In 
dians  not  to  attack  the  troops.  Then  he  returned  and 
held  a  jollification  with  Charlie  and  Henry. 

A  council  was  immediately  called.  It  was  a  matter  of 
moment,  of  life  or  death  to  the  Sioux,  and  so  they  delib 
erated  and  debated  for  hours.  Strong  Heart's  spirit  had 
been  restless  within  him,  yet  he  had  steeled  himself  to 
silence.  At  last  he  arose,  and  a  murmur  of  approval  ran 
through  the  audience,  for  there  were  many  who  loved  the 
youth. 

Saluting  Eain-in-the-Face  as  chief  and  not  as  his 
father,  he  addressed  them : 


180  TONDA. 

"  Chiefs  and  young  men  of  the  Ogalala,  T  have  never 
said  much  in  council.  The  old  men  should  talk,  and  the 
young  men  act.  My  medicine  tells  me  that  this  is  a 
matter  of  life  or  death  to  us.  We  need  our  great  man, 
Red  Cloud,  here.  (Cheers.)  I  speak  for  the  young  men 
and  they  want  Red  Cloud  and  Sitting  Bull  and  a  hun 
dred  head-men  and  dog-soldiers  from  both  reservations. 
(Aow.)  Our  chiefs  have  spoken  quiet  words,  but  our 
old  men  know  that  Washington  never  gives  us  increased 
rations  and  never  treats  us  like  men  until  we  have 
fought.  (Aow.)  Speaking  for  the  dog-soldiers  and  all 
the  young  men,  I  say  send  twenty  of  our  best  riders 
north  to  our  brothers  in  the  other  bands  and  have  them 
come. 

'  The  white  man  that  was  captured  said  that  there 
were  at  least  three  hundred  rough  white  men  in  the  Black 
Hills.  If  they  stay  there  who  knows  but  that  death  may 
be  coming  upon  us?"  Even  the  chiefs  were  carried 
away  by  the  contagion  and  joined  the  young  men  in 
their  yells. 

Rain-in-the-Face  got  up,  named  twenty  young  men  who 
were  to  go  with  Runner  and  take  orders  from  him.  In 
two  hours  they  had  provisioned  and  started. 

"  Listen.  Every  man  here  and  all  those  outside  the 
lodge,  tell  the  women  and  the  boys  that  no  word  of 
this  must  reach  Billy's  ears."  They  agreed  to  tell  no 
white  man,  but  as  the  boss  herder  was  out  looking  after 
some  stray  cattle  he  met  the  messengers  ten  miles  east 
of  the  agency. 

"  Where  are  you  going  ?  "  he  demanded.  The  Indians 
looked  at  Runner. 

"  We're  goin  to  get  eagle  feathers,"  and  all  the  Sioux 
laughed. 

The  boss  herder  understood  the  language  imperfectly 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  181 

and  failed  to  grasp  the  idiom.  He  opined  that  they 
made  sport  of  him.  When  he  reported  to  Billy,  the 
official  interpreter  explained  that  as  eagle  feathers  were 
worn  by  brave  men  only,  the  sentence  carried  two  mean 
ings.  Probably  Eunner  meant  that  they  were  going  on 
a  foray  which  only  brave  men  dared  attempt.  Billy 
rushed  to  Charlie  and  Henry,  shook  hands  with  them 
and  said: 

"  Horray !  Things  is  comnf  our  way !  Oi  shall  wire 
Washington  that  contrary  ter  my  orders  the  Injuns  wint 
raidhf  north.  B'ys.  this  is  bully.*'  He  did  so.  and  the 
officials  telegraphed  Fort  Laramie.  A  courier,  conveying 
a  copy  of  the  dispatch,  was  sent  after  Ouster. 

Custer  had  won  great  reputation  among  the  Indians. 
They  gave  him  a  distinguishing  name.  General  Crook 
they  called  "  The  Gray  Fox."  because  he  slipped  upon 
them  unawares.  Custer  had  long,  almost  yellow  hair. 
In  the  field  he  frequently  dressed  in  buckskin.  Other 
long-haired  men  were  familiar  to  the  Sioux,  but  none  of 
them  had  hair  of  the  color  of  Custer's,  so  they  called  him 
"  Long  Yellow  Hair."*  They  feared  him  and  wished  to 
whip  him  at  some  time,  because  he  had  killed  the  women 
and  children  when  he  attacked  Black  Kettle's  camp  on  the 
Wichita  in  1809. 

There  were  two  warm  days.  The  ground  dried  and 
became  dusty.  Custer  had  several  hundred  men.  well 
mounted,  plenty  of  provisions,  and  all  the  ammunition 
necessary.  The  first  intimation  that  the  Indians  received 
of  this  march  was  the  news  brought  in  by  a  party  of 
scouts  who  were  out  some  twenty  miles  southeast  of  the 
camp.  They  had  seen  an  enormous  cloud  of  dust,  and 
thinking  it  was  buffalo,  galloped  to  a  ridge  near-bv  in 

*  The  Cheyennes  called  Custer  "  Creeping  Panther." 


182  TOXDA. 

order  to  observe  the  movements  and  extent  of  the  herd. 
Judge  of  their  surprise  and  consternation  at  beholding 
three  hundred  and  fifty  cavalrymen,  led  by  the  renowned 
Long  Yellow  Hair,  moving  in  good  order  northward. 
They  watched  the  column  for  a  few  moments  and  then 
retreated  cautiously,  until  they  had  placed  several  miles 
of  broken  country  between  themselves  and  the  Whites, 
when  they  lashed  their  ponies  into  a  dead  run  and  flew 
across  the  prairie  with  unabated  speed  until  they  arrived 
at  the  Sioux  camp. 

One  dashed  to  the  chiefs  lodge,  another  to  the  council- 
house,  and  a  third  rode  through  the  village,  crying  out 
the  startling  news :  "  Three  hundred  whites  are  march 
ing  up  the  valley,  led  by  Long  Yellow  Hair,  with  two  big 
guns  and  many  rifles.  They  are  mounted  on  cavalry 
horses,  and  look  as  though  they  meant  to  fight." 

Some  ran  to  the  council-house,  while  others  crowded 
around  the  messengers.  Kain-in-the-Face  rushed  out  and 
sounded  the  war-whoop.  Hastily  calling  a  messenger,  he 
mounted  him  on  his  own  pony  and  charged  him  to  ride 
for  his  life  to  Sitting  Bull's  camp  and  notify  him  what 
was  happening,  and  to  tell  him  to  send  messengers  every 
few  hours,  in  order  that  each  might  keep  informed  of  the 
others  movements.  Eain-in-the-Face  cautioned  his  war 
riors  to  begin  no  hostilities  unless  the  Whites  should 
offer  to  attack,  but  to  see  that  their  arms  were  in  good 
condition,  and  to  be  ready  to  jerk  down  their  tipis  and  to 
move  to  Sitting  Bull's  village  at  an  hour's  notice.  He 
told  Gopher  and  Strong  Heart  to  mount  their  best  ponies 
and  take  a  white  flag,  which  the  Whites  would  respect, 
intercept  the  column,  and  hold  a  conference  with  Long 
Yellow  Hair. 

While  these  preparations  were  going  on  in  the  village, 
the  two  messengers  rode  post-haste  toward  the  southeast, 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  183 

to  meet  Ouster  and  ascertain  his  intentions.  They  had 
gone  fifteen  miles  only,  when  they  came  in  sight  of  the 
column.  The  troops  moved  leisurely,  and  the  army 
wagons  lumbered  along  in  the  rear.  The  scouts  were  in 
advance  and  General  Ouster  and  Captain  Brown  rode 
with  the  main  body. 

The  two  horsemen  with  the  white  flag  rode  boldly  down 
the  ridge  and  advanced  to  meet  General  Ouster.  Seeing 
them  coming,  he  sent  out  two  orderlies  to  meet  them. 
They  stopped  when  within  a  hundred  yards  of  each  other, 
and  Strong  Heart,  who  was  to  act  as  spokesman,  cried  out 
in  English,  "What  do  you  here?  Is  General  Ouster 
there?  I  want  to  speak  with  him." 

"  If  you  are  unarmed,"  replied  one  of  the  orderlies, 
"  we  will  conduct  you  to  General  Ouster,  and  you  may 
speak  with  him." 

Laying  their  rifles  upon  the  ground,  they  approached 
the  General.  He  advanced  from  the  column  to  meet  them, 
and  they  held  a  parley  lasting  for  some  little  time, 

"  General  Ouster,"  said  the  Indian,  "  what  are  you 
doing  on  our  reservation?  Why  are  the  soldiers  here?" 

"  I  guess  I  shall  take  my  troops  wherever  suits  me.'" 
replied  Ouster,  and  added,  "Who  are  you?" 

%:  I  am  leader  of  the  dog-soldiers,  and  we  want  peace.'*' 

"A  queer  kind  of  peace  you  observe,"  replied  the 
General.  "  The  Great  Father  ordered  me  here  because 
he  intends  to  stop  you  people  from  killing  white  people 
and  burning  agencies.'' 

"  We  did  not  burn  the  agency,  nor  have  we  killed 
Whites  save  in  self-defense.*'  replied  Strong  Heart. 

While  the  parley  ensued,  other  troops  came  up.  among 
them  being  a  famous  scout  and  old  timer.  California  Joe. 
This  man  had  been  with  Ouster  for  many  years,  and 
idolized  the  General. 


184  TOXDA. 

:TF 

"How  far  is  your  village  from  here?'' 

"  Fifteen  miles.5' 

"Are  all  your  warriors  in?'' 

"All,"  replied  Strong  Heart  —  Indians  think  nothing 
of  telling  a  lie  when  it  is  necessary. 

"  What  did  you  come  out  here  for?  " 

"  To  see  why  you  are  here  and  why  the  Great  Father 
at  Washington  does  not  drive  the  gold  hunters  out." 

"  You  seem/'  replied  Ouster,  "  to  be  speaking  the 
truth,,  but  I  must  see  the  agent  at  your  reservation  and 
talk  with  him.  If  he  says  that  you  have  told  the  truth, 
I  will  report  to  the  Great  Father  that  you  are  good  In 
dians  and  should  be  left  alone.  If  I  receive  orders  to  drive 
the  white  men  out,  I  will  do  so.  Go  back  to  your  people 
and  tell  them  that  I  will  not  attack  them  at  present/' 
With  that  Ouster  rode  back  to  the  column,  and  the  In 
dians,  satisfied  with  the  interview,  picked  up  their  arms 
and  returned  to  the  camp  as  fast  as  their  tired  ponies 
could  bear  them. 

The  council  was  in  session  when  they  returned,  and 
the  news  they  brought  was  received  with  shouts  of 
delight.  Runners  were  dispatched  to  Sitting  Bull's 
camp  with  the  intelligence,  and  all  were  greatly  gratified 
that  Long  Yellow  Hair  meant  no  harm  to  them.  Many 
of  the  warriors  went  to  the  agency  to  learn  what  the 
result  of  the  interview  between  the  agent  and  General 
Ouster  would  be. 

Tonda  remained  at  home  anxiously  awaiting  Strong 
Heart's  return,  and  impatient  to  learn  what  course  her 
people  would  adopt  in  so  important  a  matter.  She  was 
not  kept  long  in  suspense,  for  her  husband,  as  soon  as  he 
could  leave,  rushed  from  the  council,  and  running  quickly 
to  the  tipi,  burst  through  the  entrance  and  told  in  a  few 
rapid  sentences  all  that  had  taken  place. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  185 

"  Strong  Heart,"  said  she  in  a  pleading  voice.  ''Don't 
try  to  fight  the  Whites  unless  they  attack  us.  Even  if 
Custer  is  here,  I  don't  believe  he  will  attack  us.  Don't 
lead  the  dog-soldiers  into  any  foolish  action,  for  we  shall  all 
be  killed  if  you  do.  I  know  the  white  man's  land  well 
and  have  seen  his  strength:  how  he  lives  in  great  cities, 
how  many  warriors  he  has,  and  how  many  guns.  I  have 
seen  houses  so  large  that  many  hundred  people  live  in  one; 
therefore  listen  to  the  advice  of  your  squaw,  dear  husband, 
and  do  not  fight  without  just  cause." 

"  Dear  Toncla,  I  will  do  as  you  wish.  Long  Yellow 
Hair  will  stop  at  the  agency  for  two  weeks  or  longer, 
and  will  hold  a  council  with  our  people.  You  must 
not  be  anxious  if  I  am  there  most  of  the  time,  for  I 
must  have  a  long  talk  with  the  General.  We  must  drive 
out  those  old  gold  hunters.  He  is  a  great  man  and 
has  won  many  battles.  I  think  he  will  keep  his  word." 

Custer  and  O'Donnell  had  a  long  conference.  Charlie 
and  Henry  had  little  to  say,  but  the  herder  and  the 
stage  driver,  not  knowing  the  particulars,  substantiated 
O'DormeH's  claims.  Custer  went  into  camp  at  a  favor 
able  spot  ten  miles  down  the  river.  A  few  days  passed  and 
about  eight  o'clock  one  morning,  Red  Cloud,  Sitting 
Bull,  other  chiefs  and  five  hundred  warriors  of  the  Sioux 
nation  arrived  and  advanced  within  a  hundred  yards  of 
the  agency  buildings.  The  main  body  of  the  Indians  stood 
near,  close  enough  to  hear  most  of  the  conversation  that 
passed.  The  General  and  his  staff  came  forward  to  meet 
the  Indians,  accompanied  by  the  agent.  After  consider 
able  hand-shaking,  Custer  opened  the  conversation  by 
saying : 

"  Chiefs  Eed  Cloud  and  Hain-in-the-Face.  you  have 
come  to  talk  with  me  upon  an  important  matter,  and  I 
trust  that  we  shall  reach  an  understanding  without 


186  TONDA. 

difficulty.  Your  agent  has  informed  me  that  some  Indian 
caused  th'e  burning  of  the  buildings,  but  it  cannot  be 
directly  laid  at  your  door.  He  has  also  told  me  of  your 
kind  treatment  of  himself  and  employees  and  your  assist 
ance  at  the  time  of  the  fire.  I  have  just  sent  two  mes 
sengers  to  the  railroad  station  to  telegraph  the  Great 
Father  in  AVashington  these  facts,  and  it  will  be  only 
a  few  days  before  all  will  be  right.  Do  not  disturb  the 
miners.  Let  them  pass  through  your  lands  for  the 
present.'' 

Sitting  Bull  and  Rain-in-the-Face  looked  at  each  other 
a  moment,  then  turning  to  the  interpreter,  Sitting  Bull 
drew  himself  up  to  his  full  height,  looked  about  him,  and 
began : — 

"  Chief  Long  Yellow  Hair,  we  have  listened  to  what  you 
have  to  say,  and  are  glad  that  the  news  of  our  good  feeling 
has  been  sent  to  the  Great  Father.  But  there  is  one 
thing  which  you  do  not  understand.  The  men  who  have 
come  upon  our  reservation  seek  to  injure  us  by  killing 
our  game  and  driving  us  from  our  land.  Chief  Long 
Yellow  Hair,  they  have  not  driven  us  from  our  land  yet, 
but  if  they  are  allowed  to  stay,  it  will  be  a  question  of  time 
only  before  they  do  drive  us  out. 

"  You  know  Red  Cloud,  chief  of  all  the  Sioux.  He 
wants  no  trouble.  He  whipped  Fetterman  and  Kidder 
and  at  various  times  took  a  hundred  wagon-trains.  Powell 
whipped  him.  You  have  whipped  our  people,  we  bavo 
never  whipped  you.  But  our  hearts  are  strong  and  we 
are  not  afraid." 

"  Aow,"  shouted  five  hundred  voices. 

Custer  smiled  and  Brown  pulled  his  mustache. 

"  Interpreter,  be  careful  to  interpret  truly/' 

"Yes,  GinYl." 

"  Sitting  Bull,  Red  Cloud  and  the  rest.     I  do  not  think 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  187 

that  your  medicine-man's  heart  is  good.  He  always  talks 
war.  If  you  Sioux  want  a  tight  you  can  get  it  very 
quickly.  You  must  do  as  I  say/" 

The  Sioux  growled  in  disapproval. 

"  I  am  head  chief,"  said  Red  Cloud.  "  and  I  know  you 
are  a  great  man.  You  have  struck  us  hard.  But  some 
clay  you  are  going  to  strike  once  too  often.  (Aow.)  I  have 
made  peace  at  Laramie  and  you  and  my  agent  Billy  and 
Washington  know  that  I  never  broke  my  word.  (Aow.} 
My  young  men  may  fight,  I  shall  remain  in  my  cabin,  for 
I  have  made  peace. 

"  We  seldom  beg.  We  now  ask  you  to  take  away  those 
yellow-metal  hunters.  If  you  do  not,  there  may  be 
trouble.  Why  do  you  white  men  keep  forever  crowding 
us  toward  the  setting  sun?  *' 

Custer  consulted  his  officers  a  few  moments.  Then  he 
said : 

"  Do  nothing  rash.  Restrain  your  young  men.  Mean 
time  I  shall  send  words  to  Washington  over  the  lightning 
wire  setting  forth  your  claims." 

The  chiefs  talked  among  themselves  several  minutes, 
and  then  Rain-in-the-Face  said :  "  Chief  Long  Yellow 
Hair,  we  will  not  molest  these  men  until  you  have  orders 
from  Washington,  provided  they  do  not  steal  our  ponies 
or  shoot  any  of  our  young  men.  We  regret  very  much 
that  you  cannot  run  out  those  metal  hunters  at  once." 

The  chief,  at  the  end  of  this  remark,  walked  nervously 
back  and  forth,  muttering  to  himself.  General  Custer 
saw  that  no  good  could  come  of  prolonging  the  interview 
further,  and  so  shaking  hands  once  more,  he  turned  to 
his  officers  and  gave  orders  to  mount. 

The  Indians  drew  together  and  began  talking  among 
themselves.  The  cavalry  moved  in  good  order  toward 
their  camp,  the  gallant  Custer.  with  his  long  hair  wav- 


188  TONDA. 

ing  in  the  wind,  riding  on  ahead.  As.  the  heavy  horses 
Lumbered  out  of  sight,  the  Indians  mounted  their  light, 
fleet  ponies  and  returned,  disappointed  arid  disheartened 
that  the  general  had  not  at  once  turned  north  and  re 
moved  the  Whites  from  the  reservation. 

Strong  Heart  did  not  go  to  his  father's  lodge,  but  to  his 
;>\vn.  His  wife  saw  from  his  downcast  face  that  the  inter 
view  had  been  an  unpleasant  one,  so  she  tenderly  threw 
her  arms  about  his  neck  and  drew  him  to  a  seat  upon  the 
bear-skins,  saying,  "  Tell  me  all  about  it." 

He  told  her  what  had  taken  place,  and  she  listened  to 
every  word  with  great  anxiety. 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  189 

XVII. 

RUXXER    AXD    THE    WOLVES. 

Le  Moyne  would  doubtless  have  been  turned  out  of  the 
Sioux  village  when  the  natives  suspected  his  part  in  the 
Confederate  bill  deal,  but  for  a  curious  circumstance.  HP 
had  come  from  Canada  many  years  before,  bringing  with 
him  a  pair  of  steel  skates.  These  he  carefully  preserved, 
even  going  to  the  trouble  of  having  the  agent  send  them 
East  to  be  repaired.  In  the  north  Le  Moyne  had  learned 
to  skate,  and  every  winter  put  on  heavy  shoes  —  the  rest 
of  the  year  he  wore  moccasin?  —  strapped  on  the  skates. 
«md  to  the  amazement  and  delight  of  the  Sioux,  skated 
ii})  and  down  the  Xiobrara  river.  Runner,  naturally  an 
athlete,  became  much  interested  in  the  spectacle  and 
begged  Le  Moyne  to  teach  him  the  use  of  those  "  iron 
ice-shoes,"  as  they  were  called.  Le  Moyne  did  so,  and 
although  the  stiff  leather  hurt  the  Indian's  feet,  yet  he 
did  not  desist  until  he  had  become  even  more  proficient 
on  the  ice  than  Le  Moyne  himself.  Indians  were  known 
to  come  from  far  and  near  to  see  Runner  skate.  Le  Moyne 
in  his  precipitate  departure  failed  to  take  the  skates  with 
him.  Runner  wished  to  purchase  them  and  promised  the 
squaw  payment  when  goods  other  than  food  wore  to  be 
distributed  in  the  early  spring,  and  received  from  her 
these  coveted  articles.  He  borrowed  a  file  from  the  agency 
blacksmith  and  sharpened  them. 

During  the  March  thaw  of  this  year  there  was  more 
warm  weather  than  usual.  Some  rains  fell  and  the  SHOTT 
ice  of  the  Xiobrara  was  thoroughly  drenched.  Later  In 
March  a  blizzard  followed  and  the  surface  froze  solid  —  a 


190  TOXDA. 

glistening  expanse  on  either  side,  farther  out  by  a  hundred 
yards  than  the  ordinary  channel  of  the  river,  and  capable 
of  bearing  up  a  man  at  any  point.  This  was  the  first 
winter  in  the  memory  of  old  men  that  Sioux  had  been 
troubled  by  wolves.  Buffalo  herds,  disturbed  by  white 
hunters,  had  migrated  far  to  the  south,  arid  many  wolves, 
both  prairie  and  the  larger  and  fiercer  kind  —  the  gray 
wolves  —  ranged  about  the  country  seeking  what  they 
might  devour.  They  killed  a  number  of  ponies  and  tore  to 
pieces  some  Indian  dogs  almost  within  sight  of  the  village. 
Gopher  cautioned  the  natives  to  go  armed  and  to  avoid 
traveling  alone. 

Minnehaha  was  taken  ill.  At  first  the  symptoms  were 
not  alarming,  but  as  she  grew  worse  and  called  for  water 
continually,  her  parents  became  worried  —  and  Indians 
seldom  concern  themselves  unless  there  is  real  trouble. 
Two  Bears  went  for  Tonda  and  Strong  Heart.  Said  he: 

"  Come  to  our  lodge  at  once.  Bring  with  you  some  of 
the  medicine  which  was  so  powerful  to  restore  Strong 
Heart  to  health,  and  see  if  it  will  not  bring  back  the 
smile  to  the  face  of  your  little  sister,  Minnehaha,  and 
the  bright  flashes  to  her  eyes.  She  fell  ill  two  days 
ago,  and  seems  very  feverish.  Do  not  delay,  but  come  at 
once.'7 

Tonda  rose  quickly  from  her  seat,  and  taking  several 
bottles  from  a  little  medicine-chest,  hurried  to  her  father's 
home. 

Tonda  saw  at  a  glance  that  Minnehaha  was  very  ill. 
She  had  been  playing  along  the  edge  of  the  stream  on  the 
ice,  where  the  Indian  children  went  nearly  every  day,  and 
had  slipped  into  a  water  hole.  Being  a  delicate  child,  she 
took  a  severe  cold  from  the  wetting.  She  continued  to  play 
and  romp  all  day,  often  getting  overheated,  and  then  sit 
ting  down  still  clad  in  her  wet  clothes.  The  exposure 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  191 

was  too  much  for  her,  and  she  caught  a  heavy  cold,  which 
soon  developed  into  a  raging  fever. 

Tonda  drew  near  the  bed,  and  knelt  beside  her. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  sister/'  said  the  little  sufferer. 
-You  will  stay  with  me  a  while,  won't  you?"  and  she 
looked  up  into  the  face  of  her  kind-hearted  sister,  with 
a  most  piteous  expression. 

"Yes,  Minnehaha,  I  have  come  to  bring  you  some 
strong  medicine,  good  medicine,  which  will  speedily  make 
you  well  again.  You  must  take  it  whenever  mother  tells 
you  to,  and  lie  still  and  be  patient,  like  a  good  girl." 

"  Yes,  sister,  I  will  take  the  medicine  and  will  lie  still. 
You  must  come  and  see  me  often.  Do  not  leave  me  long, 
Tonda.'' 

Tonda  held  Minnehaha's  hand  and  told  her  several  lit 
tle  stories  to  amuse  her  and  if  possible  make  her  forget 
the  burning  of  the  fever.  She  stayed  with  her  sister 
nearly  two  hours.  When  the  time  came  for  her  to  return 
to  her  own  lodge,  she  smoothed  the  hot  brow  and  kissed 
the  parched  lips,  and  then,  with  a  parting  instruction  for 
the  little  one  to  take  plenty  of  cold  water,  she  went  home. 

But  Minnehaha  did  not  get  better.  Xext  morning  Two 
Bears  again  summoned  Tonda  and  Strong  Heart.  Omaha 
insisted  upon  having  Wadaha  also,  so  they  called  that 
worthy.  He  examined  the  girl  and  diagnosed  the  case 
as  follows : 

"Friends,  listen!  She  has  a  small  evil  spirit  in  her. 
I  must  drive  it  away.  I  know  that  Tonda  does  not  be 
lieve  in  the  power  of  my  medicine,  but  I  shall  show  you 
all  that  Wadaha  is  a  great  and  powerful  man."  He  went 
home,  got  his  medicine  sack,  his  sacred  drum  and  other 
paraphernalia,  and  in  company  with  the  neophyte,  his 
understudy,  returned.  Then  ensued  a  long  incantation 
accompanied  by  much  singing.  Poor  Minnehaha  became 


TO.NDA. 

more  feverish,  and  tossed  about  on  her  couch.  Tonda 
offered  to  give  her  water,  but  Wadaha  said  that  water 
would  spoil  the  efficacy  of  his  charms.  As  soon  as  he 
departed  Tonda  ran  to  the  river,  filled  a  bucket,  and  in 
spite  of  Omaha's  protests  gave  her  all  the  water  she 
craved.  Then  the  family  conferred  together. 

"  We  must  do  something,"  said  Tonda  to  her  father  and 
mother. 

"What  can  we  do?"  asked  Omaha. 

"  I  have  no  faith  in  Wadaha/'  replied  the  girl.  "  His 
noise  disturbs  the  little  one,  and  Strong  Heart  and  I  think 
that,  although  he  is  my  grandfather,  he  cannot  cure  her.'7 

"  See  here,7'  said  Strong  Heart,  "  there  is  a  doctor  with 
the  soldiers  who  are,  as  you  know,  ten  miles  down  the 
river.  He  is  a  great  white  doctor  and  can  make  any  one 
well.  We  want  to  get  him  here  quickly.  The  snow  has 
drifted.  I  can  ride  there,  but  I  think  that  Runner  can 
go  on  his  iron  ice-shoes  much  faster.  I  think  you  should 
send  for  the  white  medicine-man/' 

"If  he  can  make  her  well,  .gut  him,"  said  Two  Bears. 
"  J  will  give  him  a  good  pony,  or  even  three  ponies,  if  he 
can  help  her,  and  all  my  ponies  if  he  saves  her  from  death." 

"  Strong  Heart,''  said  Tonda,  as  she  looked  at  her  sis 
ter's  flushed  face,  "run  quickly  to  Eunner's  tipi  and  get 
him  started." 

The  Indian  leaped  up  and  ran  as  fast  as  he  could  to 
the  crier's  lodge.  "Runner."  said  he.  "I  want  you  to 
go  down  to  where  the  soldiers  are  on  your  iron  ice-shoes, 
because  you  can  go  faster  than  I  can  on  a  horse.  Minne- 
halm  is  very  sick,  and  we  want  the  white  medicine-man." 

"Aow."  grunted  llunner,  diving  into  his  little  buffalo- 
hide  trunk  and  dragging  out  the  skates,  "  I  will  show  you 
how  fast  I  can  go.  The  Whites  have  shod  horses;  they 
will  not  slip  on  the  ice,  and  the  white  doctor  can  ride 


A  STOUY  OF  THE  Sioux.  193 

up  the  river  easier  than  he  can  plow  through  the  drifts." 
They  walked  to  the  river  bank  together.  Runner  sat 
down  on  Strong  Heart's  blanket  and  adjusted  the  skates. 

"  Help  pull  the  straps  tight/"  and  Strong  Heart  did  so. 

Although  it  was  cold  Runner  did  not  take  his  blanket, 
but  drew  a  belt  tightly  about  his  waist,  confining  his  coat 
so  that  it  could  not  flap. 

"  Want  your  gun?  "  asked  Strong  Heart. 

"  Xo,"  said  he.  "  I  don't  want  to  carry  anything.  Must 
go  light." 

People  came  down  to  the  bank  as  the  long,  lithe  form  of 
Runner  shot  out  on  to  the  clear  ice.  Strong  Heart  told 
them  where  he  was  going,  and  they  marveled  and  watched 
him  out  of  sight.  There  were  many  bends  in  the  river, 
and  the  wind,  although  not  strong,  was  keen  and  chilly, 
but  Runner  was  warmed  by  his  work.  He  swung  around 
the  great  bend  just  below  the  village,  and  although  the 
distance  was  not  a  mile,  because  of  the  curious  topog 
raphy  of  the  country  he  could  neither  see  the  tipis.  nor 
could  the  villagers  observe  him.  A  movement  in  tho 
bushes  attracted  his  attention.  Two  great,  gaunt,  gray 
wolves  ran  out  behind  him  and  loped  along  after  him. 
but  keeping  on  the  snow  k-e  near  the  shore.  Runner 
thought  this  strange,  for  he  had  never  known  wolves  to 
follow  a  man. 

"Huh!"  lit-  grunted.  "They  must  be  like  antelopes 
I'm-  curiosity,  which  run  up  to  a  white  or  a  red  flag  only 
to  be  shot  down.  They  never  saw  a  man  on  skates."  He 
swung  around  a  short  bend  and  the  wind  carried  his 
-cent  back  to  the  animals.  Xow  thoroughly  aroused,  they 
quickened  their  pace  —  for  they  had  been  dozing  in  the 
bushes  —  one  of  them  raised  his  head  and  gave  the  long- 
drawn  cry  of  assembly.  Several  other  wolves  heard  it. 
and  they.  too.  gave  tone,  ambled  out  of  their  hiding- 
13 


194  Toam. 

places  and  came  down  to  the  river,  trailed  in  behind  and 
soon  caught  up  with  the  leaders.  Runner  still  regarded 
the  incident  as  merely  curious.  He  was  no  coward,  and  al 
though  he  had  heard  vague  stories  —  mostly  folk-lore  — 
about  how  wolves  in  the  olden  times  used  to  pursue  men  and 
tear  them  to  pieces,  he  was  not  apprehensive.  There  was 
a  straight  stretch  and  the  wind  favored  him.  He  took 
long,  even  strokes,  bent  over  and  looked  at  his  skates,  ob 
served  that  they  were  securely  fastened.  More  wolves 
answered,  and  presently  the  leader  appeared,  a  great  whitish 
fellow,  lighter  in  color  than  the  others.  The  Indian 
swung  sharply  around  the  narrow  bend,  getting  a  full 
and  clear  view  of  the  wolves  before  he  entered  another 
straight  course.  There  were  thirteen  of  them,  and  they 
ran  doggedly  and  persistently,  keeping  the  rougher  ice  in 
order  that  they  might  not  slip. 

"  Huh,"  growled  the  Indian,  "  if  they  want  to  race  with 
me,  they've  got  to  hurry/'  Still  he  did  not  suspect  that 
the  wolves  would  attack  him.  On  and  on  he  skated.  The 
shoes  began  to  hurt  his  feet.  His  soles  were  more  callous 
than  those  of  the  white  men,  but  he  was  unaccustomed 
to  this  kind  of  footgear,  and  the  straps  pinched  and 
chafed.  He  did  not  hurry.  Most  Indians  are  vain,  and 
he  flattered  himself  as  he  glanced  down  upon  his  mus 
cular  legs,  working  in  rhythmic  fashion,  reeling  off  stroke 
upon  stroke  evenly,  gracefully.  Less  strong  skaters  have 
won  in  championship  races,  and  had  he  trained  accord 
ing  to  the  white  man's  standards  he  would  have  made  his 
mark  in  the  athletic  world. 

It  was  cold  enough  to  cause  contraction  in  the  ice. 
When  ice  contracts  curious  sounds  are  heard  on  pond  and 
stream.  They  are  unlike  anything  in  nature,  and  man's 
inventions  do  not  reproduce  them.  Not  unmusical  are 
they :  deep  and  clear :  again,  short  and  sharp ;  long  drawn, 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  195 

like  thunder,  vot  different  in  tone;  mellow,  ringing  and 
suggestive  of  power.  But  they  never  inspire  fear  as  does 
thunder.  Only  in  the  far  northland,  or  at  certain  alti 
tudes,  may  ono  hear  them  and  wonder  thereat. 

In  the  broad  stretches  as  the  pursued  and  the  pursuers 
swept  along  these  sounds  followed.  "  Devils  are  at  work," 
thought  the  Sioux. 

The  wolves  gained  a  little.  He  observed  the  patter  of 
their  feet  —  he  had  not  noticed  it  before,  and  when  he 
swung  around  another  bend,  he  heard  the  scratch  of  their 
toes  on  the  ice.  Some  of  them  slipped,  but  in  the  stretch 
they  recovered  and  came  nearer.  The  truth  began  to 
dawn  upon  him,  and  he  shivered.  But  it  was  only  for  a 
moment  —  fear  was  unknown  to  Runner. 

"  Huh,"  he  grunted,  "  I  believe  they're  after  me."  He 
was  getting  warm  but  increased  the  speed.  It  was  per 
haps  six  miles  to  Ouster's  encampment,  and  the  Indian 
now  realized  that  he  must  conserve  his  strength  and 
employ  all  his  skill  as  a  skater.  There  was  no  appeal 
from  this  conflict  and  defeat  meant  death.  The  wind 
blew  against  him.  He  looked  ahead  and  saw  that  it 
was  nearly  a  mile  to  the  next  bend.  The  wolves  being 
nearer  the  ice.  and  not  affected  by  the  wind,  increased 
their  gait.  Runner  glanced  back  and  saw  the  leader  in  the 
act  of  opening  his  great  red  mouth,  and  the  man  turned 
and  lengthened  his  strokes.  The  sound  came;  fierce,  mer 
ciless,  and  pregnant  with  death.  Down  the  mile  course 
flew  the  wolves  and  the  man.  He  unbuttoned  his  coat, 
tore  it  off,  and  flung  it  back.  There  remained  only  a 
thin  deer-skin  undershirt  about  his  body.  The  wind  cooled 
his  chest  and  revived  him.  The  leader  stopped,  seized 
the  coat,  tore  it  about  in  his  jaws  and  flung  it  backward 
to  other  wolves,  who  in  turn  bit  it.  pawed  over  it,  and 
then  raced  on  after  the  skater. 


196  TOXDA. 

The  bend  was  a  three-quarters  circle  of  half  a  mile  cir 
cumference.  The  neck  was  no  more  than  three  hundred 
yards  wide.  As  Runner  came  to  it  he  realized  that  here 
would  be  the  first  struggle.  The  wolves  took  to  the  shore 
and  cut  across.  Runner  spurted,  taking  twenty- feet  strokes 
as  he  entered  the  bend,  the  wind  favoring  Him.  The 
wolves  encountered  drifts,  and  thereby  Runner's  chances 
wore  improved,  for  only  half  of  them  awaited  him  as  he 
came  tearing  town  the  stream.  He  swerved  sharply  and 
avoided  the  first  three.  The  leader  barred  his  path  im 
mediately  beyond.  In  dodging  he  lost  speed,  and  then 
he  spurted  while  traversing  the  forty  or  fifty  feet  between 
the  first  animals  and  the  leader. 

You  have  seen  an  expert  skater  start  suddenly,  and 
have  heard  that  peculiar  sound  as  the  skates  cut  into 
the  ice  when  he  spurts.  You  have  seen  him,  when  com 
ing  at  full  speed,  suddenly  throw  his  body  to  one  side  so 
that  it  seems  to  the  beholder  as  if  he  would  surely  fall. 
The  feet  are  close  together,  the  skates  are  inclined  against 
the  ice  and  plane  off  the  surface,  shooting  the  spray  some 
yards  ahead.  He  dodges  at  an  abrupt  right  angle.  Run 
n er  did  all  of  this  and  more.  Snap,  went  the  jaws  of 
i  he  white  wolf  as  he  sprang,  but  they  closed  upon  empty 
air;  and  before  he  could  gather  himself  for  a  dash,  the 
Indian  had  sprinted  and  bore  down  upon  the  remaining 
four  wolves.  Here  the  ice  was  clear  and  blue  for  two 
or  three  hundred  yards.  He  simply  turned  in  their  direc 
tion,  going  faster  and  faster,  and  as  they  raced  to  catch 
Him,  dodged  to  the  left,  and  although  the  wolves  braced 
their  feet  against  the  ice,  and  dug  with  their  toes,  they 
slipped  several  yards  before  they  could  recover  from  the 
momentum.  Runner  became  exhilarated  and  called  aloud 
to  the  creatures  to  come  on.  On  they  came,  keeping  one  or 
two  hundred  feet  behind  him.  As  he  approached  bends 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  197 

he  quickened  the  pace  and  thus  drew  ahead.  He  was 
getting  a  little  tired,  and  Ouster  was  still  four  miles 
distant.  But  the  wolves  were  also  tired,  for  they  had 
run  harder  than  they  ordinarily  do  in  pursuit  of  game. 
There  was  one  more  dangerous  bend  a  mile  and  a  half 
This  side  of  the  troops.  If  he  could  pass  that  he  was  safe. 
A  monotony  settled  down  upon  the  chase.  Ke  leaned  over 
and  worked  steadily. 

The  last  bend  was  at  hand.  His  great  thigh  muscles 
began  to  ache.  His  breath  was  coming  rapidly,  and  soon 
he  would  be  unable  to  keep  up  the  pace.  Never  had  he 
skated  so  fast,  never  had  the  wolves  run  so  far  at  such 
a  speed.  He  was  a  firm  believer  in  his  medicine,  and  he 
prayed  to  his  particular  totem,  "  Great  thunder-bird, 
help  me.  Strengthen  my  legs  and  make  my  wind  hold 
out."  He  felt  encouraged,  and  gathering  what  strength 
remained  he  hit  up  the  pace.  The  brutes  also  knew 
that  once  around  the  bend  men's  tents  would  be  in  sight. 
A  man  they  might  catch,  but  men  were  to  be  shunned, 
for  men  carried  something  that  marie  a  noise,  belched 
-moke,  and  killed.  Therefore,  the  white  one  gathered 
himself  for  a  final  burst,  and  called  aloud  to  the  pack 
in  his  deep,  sharp  tones  —  for  he  too  must  needs  save  his 
wind  —  to  come  on. 

The  sun  shone  brightly.  Save  the  occasional  ice  tones, 
all  nature  was  still.  The  cut,  cut  of  the  skates,  tho 
scratch,  scratch  of  horny  toes  upon  the  ice  were  the  only 
sounds.  There  was  now  no  wind.  Into  the  bend  he  shot. 
Across  the  bend  leaped  the  wolves.  There  were  few  drifts, 
but  the  snow  lay  a  foot  deep,  blown  inshore  from  the 
river.  Again  this  circumstance  helped  him. 

Through  the  bend  ho  flew,  skating  fast,  his  reserve 
strength  exhausting  rapidly.  At  the  narrowest  part  were 
the  wolves,  this  time  ten  of  them  lined  across  and  some 


198  TOXDA. 

fifteen  feet  apart.  Near  the  shore  was  snow-ice,  with  a 
rough,  hard  surface.  Could  he  skirt  them  and  not  cut 
through  sufficiently  to  trip?  It  seemed  his  only  chance. 
Possibly  the  men  in  camp  could  hear  him,  and  he  emitted 
a  short  but  piercing  cry.  One  hundred  feet  away  was  the 
line,  expectant,  confident.  They  stood  still,  ready  to 
spring.  Their  shaggy  bodies  worked  backward  and  for 
ward  swayed  by  tremendous  heart  action,  and  their  sides 
heaved.  Two  miles  more  at  high  speed  they  could  not 
run. 

"Waukantanka,help  me,"  and  he  opened  wide  his  mouth 
to  get  more  air,  cried  aloud,  and  dashed  at  the  line.  He 
must  dodge  to  one  side  or  else  they  would  get  him.  He 
came  down  upon  them  like  an  arrow,  and  even  as  the  cen 
tral  wolf  leaped,  Runner  himself  leaped  four  feet  into  the 
air  and  fifteen  feet  forward.  The  jaws  snapped  quickly 
and  cut  out  a  piece  of  flesh  from  his  side  as  neatly  as  if 
taken  by  a  knife.  But  he  hesitated  not  and  sped  on 
toward  safety. 

Two  officers  on  horseback,  bent  on  pleasure,  were  com 
ing  up  the  river.  They  heard  the  cry,  saw  the  wolves. 
Their  newly-shod  steeds  did  not  slip  as  they  raced  up 
the  river.  Runner,  too,  saw  them  and  his  heart  took  on 
new  life,  his  eyes  almost  snow-blinded  by  the  glare  fixed 
steadily  upon  the  goal,  and  he  wavered  on.  The  fero 
cious  animals  also  saw  and  they  stopped,  turned,  and 
sought  hiding  places  on  shore.  The  riders  were  General 
Ouster  and  Captain  Brown. 

"  By  George,"  said  Custer,  "  that  was  magnificent ;  did 
you  see  him  jump?  Hurry  up!" 

"  There,"  cried  Brown,  "  he's  down.  Wounded,  too.  I 
see  the  blood.  I  never  thought  an  Indian  could  skate." 
They  rode  rapidly  to  where  Runner  lay,  and  dismounted. 
Half  a  dozen  men  in  camp  seeing  that  something  unusual 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  199 

had  happened  mounted,  and  were  galloping  the  horses  of 
the  famous  old  fighting  Seventh  Cavalry  to  the  scene  of  ac 
tion.  Meanwhile  Custer  and  Brown  raised  the  Indian, 
wrapped  him  in  a  blanket,  brought  him  to  consciousness, 
gave  him  a  drink  of  whiskey,  and  made  him  as  comfortable 
as  possible  until  the  others  came  up. 

"  Here  Joe,  talk  Sioux  to  this  fellow  and  find  out  all 
about  it,"  commanded  Custer.  But  Runner's  breath  came 
in  gasps  and  he  was  too  weak  to  talk.  So  they  put  another 
blanket  about  him.  carried  him  to  the  camp,  established 
him  in  one  of  the  tents,  and  sent  for  the  surgeon. 

"  Gin'rl,"  said  Joe,  "  he  has  got  something  important 
to  say.  He  never  skated  here  fer  fun."' 

Again  Joe  spoke  to  the  Indian.  This  time  in  broken 
sentences  he  made  known  his  mission.  The  white  men 
were  deeply  impressed.  Up  came  the  physician  and 
dressed  Runner's  wound.  Later  they  feasted  and  cared 
for  him  as  he  had  never  been  served  before. 

"  There,  Custer,"  said  Brown.  "  Never  again  say  that 
only  dead  Indians  are  good  ones." 

"  Yes,  I'll  admit  I  am  wrong  for  once.  He  must  have 
made  a  grand  race.  Wish  I  knew  the  time.  He  is  all 
right,''  and  the  General's  eyes  sparkled.  Custer  ordered 
the  surgeon  to  ride  to  Rain-in-the-Face's  village  with  six 
soldiers  at  once  and  attend  to  the  sick  girl.  They  went 
up  the  river  rapidly,  but  the  wolves  did  not  show  them 
selves.  They  reached  the  village  safely,  and  their  entry 
caused  no  little  commotion.  Curious  men,  women,  and 
children  came  out  to  see  the  cavalrymen  who  had  defeated 
a  village  on  the  Wichita  and  killed  so  many  warriors.  The 
chiefs  shook  hands  with  them  and  good-naturedly 
answered  (through  the  interpreters)  the  troopers 
bantering. 

Meanwhile  the  doctor  worked  over  Minnehaha. 


200  TONDA. 

"  Joe,"  said  Ouster,  "  How  many  years  have  you  been  on 
the  Plains?" 

"  Wall,  Gin'r'l,  I  can't  say  fer  sartin,  but  I  think  about 
thirty." 

"What  do  you  think  of  this  Indian?"  Joe  was  not 
given  to  long  speeches,  and  Ouster  had  never  heard  him 
say  more  at  one  time  than  he  did  now.  He  shifted  his 
quid  into  the  other  cheek  and  spat  generously  upon  the 
ground. 

"  Wall,  GinYl,  this  Indian  is  an  Ogalala.  The  Ogalalas 
is  the  bes'  Sioux.  They  never  was  well  licked  except  when 
Major  Powell  got  under  them  iron  wagon  beds  an'  the 
Sioux  couldn't  take  the  sodgers.  Ef  you  ever  has  to  fight 
the  hul  Ogalala  tribe  it  won't  be  no  Sunday  School  picnic. 
This  hyar  Indian  has  done  somethin'  I  never  heard  tell 
on." 

"  How  fast  do  you  suppose  he  skated?  "  asked  Ouster. 

"  Wall,  Gin'r'l,  I  can't  say  fer  sartin  as  I  know  nawthin' 
'bout  skatin',  but  them  wolves  shorely  come  on  a  hard 
run  and  they  was  big  timber  wolves.  I  wouldn't  like  to 
resk  a  man  on  a  boss  —  or  you  on  yer  hoss,  an'  you  is  a 
good  rider,  Gin'r'l, —  fer  in  that  ten  mile  them  wolves 
would  shorely  ketch  a  man  no  matter  what  hoss  he  rode." 

"How  fast  would  you  say  he  skated,  Joe?"  persisted 
Ouster. 

"  Wall,  Gin'r'l,  I  can't  say  fer  sartin,  but  I  jest  think 
that  them  wolves  will  run  at  a  fifteen  or  seventeen  mile 
clip.  I  wouldn't  resk  no  man  in  this  hyar  company  —  an' 
you  got  good  men  —  on  skates  or  on  a  hoss.  Them  wolves 
would  shorely  git  him.  Nobody  but  this  hyar  Indian 
could  ha'  done  it." 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siocx.  201 

XVIII. 

THAT  COKK  LEG. 

The  officers  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry  varied  the  monot 
ony  of  camp  life.  They  roamed  the  country  exploring 
and  hunting,  visited  the  scene  of  Strong  Heart's  gallant 
stand,  made  themselves  at  home  in  the  Sioux  village,  con 
sulted  and  joked  with  Billy. 

A  retired  officer  named  Long,  who  loved  action  and 
never  missed  a  chance  to  see  or  take  part  in  a  light,  was 
visiting  Custer.  They  had  been  comrades  in  arms. 
Long  had  lost  a  leg  and  also  wore  a  glass  eye  —  for  he  was 
in  Forsyth's  famous  light  against  the  Cheyennes  —  but 
as  Kipling  would  say.  that  is  another  story.  They  sat 
in  Ouster's  tent. 

"  General,''  said  Long,  "  Do  you  think  there  is  a  pos 
sibility  of  fighting?  " 

"  Well,  comrade,  I  don't  think  so.  These  Indians  are 
objecting  to  the  miners  and  are  naturally  incensed 
against  the  horse-thieves,  but  they  seem  inclined  to  be 
peaceful."  "  Joe."  said  the  General,  turning  to  his  scout. 
"  What  do  you  think?  You've  been  about  the  village  and 
in  the  trader's  store  and  have  heard  the  Sioux  talk." 

"  Wall,  Gin'r'l.  I  can't  say  for  sartin,  but  it  seems  tor  me 
that  we  kin  git  a  scrap  ef  we  wants  it.'' 

"  Do  they  talk  much?  " 

**  Xot  much,  Gin'r'l.  they  feels  sore  over  them  miners. 
They  is  goin'  ter  have  a  big  feast,  Gin'r'l,  and  when  they 
does,  you  officers  better  go." 

"  You  think  that  would  please  the  natives?  '' 

"  Yes.  an'  it  would  make  their  hearts  good  ef  you  got 


202  TOXDA. 

?ome  terbacco  an'  sugar  of  Billy  an'  sent  them  ter  the  blow 
out  as  comin'  from  the  Gin VI." 

14  You  go  over  to  the  village  and  find  out  when  they're 
going  to  have  the  feast  and  then  see  that  Billy  remembers 
to  send  the  presents  in  my  name." 

"  Yes,  GinYl,"  and  Joe  departed. 

In  a  few  days  a  regiment  of  infantry  marched  in  and 
camped  by  the  agency.  These  troops  were  to  remain  as 
guards  in  case  the  cavalry  wished  to  move.  Custer  was 
well  pleased. 

Captain  Brown  was  in  a  reminiscent  mood  in  his  tent 
that  evening.  "  Your  brother,  Tom,  always  used  to  tell 
with  great  relish  a  story  of  an  eastern  professor.  You 
have  heard  it  several  times,  but  these  other  officers  haven't. 
The  Indians  are  becoming  less  superstitious  every  year, 
but  not  so  very  long  ago  a  captured  man,  if  he  had  his 
wits  about  him  and  possessed  anything  in  his  pockets  that 
the  Indians  had  never  seen,  by  working  a  supernatural 
dodge  might  escape. 

"When  Red  Cloud  was  raiding  the  Platte  and  Santa 
Fe  trails,  his  war  parties  covered  an  extent  of  territory 
fully  five  hundred  miles  northeast  and  southwest.  They 
held  up  numberless  trains  and  the  census  of  both  Indians 
and  travelers  killed  in  these  actions  will  never  be  known. 
Just  before  the  Civil  war  a  steamboat  coughed  and  puffed 
its  way  up  the  Missouri,  carrying  the  usual  number  of 
traders,  trappers,  and  gamblers.  When  they  came  to  the 
great  bend  —  which  you  know  is  some  sixty  miles  around 
and  only  five  or  six  miles  across  the  neck  —  a  gentleman 
asked  the  captain  to  be  put  ashore.  Said  he,  '  I  am  a 
naturalist  from  Harvard  and  I  wish  to  make  a  collection 
to  enrich  our  museum  series  in  entomology.'  The  captain 
swore  and  the  traders  told  the  professor  that  they  did  not 
know  what  he  meant,  but  that  at  any  rate  he  must  be  a 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  203 

blamed  fool.  The  country  was  infested  with  Sioux  who 
\vpre  on  the  war-path,  and  the  quiet  old  scientist  would 
certainly  be  knocked  in  the  head. 

"  However,  he  persisted  and  his  request  was  granted. 
They  gave  the  old  fellow  a  lunch,  ran  out  the  plank,  and. 
armed  with  his  tin  collecting  box  and  a  butterfly  net,  he 
went  ashore.  They  had  given  him  the  direction  carefully 
and  he  proceeded  on  his  way.  It  was  June,  and  the  bugs, 
beetles,  and  other  winged  creatures  drifted  about  in  count 
less  numbers.  The  scientist  made  the  best  of  his  oppor 
tunity  and  soon  had  a  valuable  collection  stored  in  variou> 
bottles  and  compartments.  He  was  so  engrossed  in  his 
discovery  of  new  types  that  he  did  not  observe  the  ap 
proach  of  a  war  party  of  Sioux.  In  spite  of  the  old  gen 
tleman's  protestations  they  took  him  to  their  temporary 
camp  some  miles  distant.  Once  there  they  debated  re 
garding  his  fate.  Xot  a  few  were  for  staking  him  out 
at  once.  Others  said:  "Wait  until  the  hunters  come  in.' 
The  medicine-man  put  in  his  appearance  and  examined 
the  net,  and  endeavored  to  open  the  tin  box.  but  not 
understanding  the  mechanism  was  unable  to  do  so.  al 
though  the  fastenings  were  simple.  '  This  is  no  ordinary 
white  man/  he  said.  They  took  an  old  knife  and  after 
several  attempts  succeeded  in  forcing  the  lid.  At  this  the 
professor  started  forward  to  save  his  treasures,  but  the 
young  men  grasped  his  arms  and  restrained  him.  Out 
of  the  box  flew  beetles  and  bugs  and  butterflies. 

"'Bad  medicine,  bad  medicine!"  shouted  the  warriors. 

"'Bad  medicine  nothing!'  cried  the  medicine-man. 
'  He  is  crazy.  Any  man  who  would  come  into  this  country 
on  foot,  and  carrying  not  even  a  pistol  with  which  to 
defend  himself,  and  with  little  or  no  food,  and  fill  a  box 
with  bugs,  must  be  crazy.  Therefore,  turn  him  loose.' 

"As  Indians  have  a  horror  of  the  insane,  the  man  was 


204:  TONDA. 

led  to  the  outskirts  of  the  village,,  threatened  with  knife 
and  tomahawk,  and  turned  loose  on  the  prairie,  whence 
lie  made  his  way  footsore  and  weary  to  the  meeting  place 
just  in  time  to  catch  the  boat.  His  pack  and  net  wore 
carefully  destroyed  by  the  shaman  as  bad  or  inexplicable 
medicine.  The  old  professor  had  neither  humor  nor  grati 
tude;  for  when  he  returned  East  safely  after  having  made 
another  collection,  he  never  ceased  to  lament  the  loss  of 
his  box  and  valuable  specimens." 

"  It's  rather  dull,"'  remarked  Custer  a  few  days  later. 
"  I  was  thinking  last  night  that  probably  these  Sioux 
never  saw  a  cork  leg  or  a  glass  eye.  We  might  enliven 
things  by  visiting  the  village.  Major  Long  shall  be  our 
medicine-man  and  through  his  powers  set  all  the  tongues 
a-wagging." 

"  Splendid/'  cried  Brown.  "  They  half  think  now  that 
Long  Yellow  Hair  is  supernatural.  Long  will  confirm 
that  view.  Run  a  long  steel  awl  into  your  leg  and  take 
out  your  eye  at  the  proper  moment.  Do  it  carefully  and 
ostentatiously." 

Major  Long  was  pleased  to  consent  and  they  visited  the 
village  that  day.  They  went  direct  to  the  council  house, 
California  Joe  accompanying  them  as  interpreter.  Leaving 
their  horses  outside,  they  entered.  Indians  saw  them 
coming  and  crowded  about.  All  the  chiefs  and  dog- 
soldiers  came.  Wadaha  passed  the  pipe. 

"  Who  is  the  medicine-man?  "  asked  Custer. 

"  I  am  that  one,"'  replied  Wadaha.  "  I  cure  the  sick, 
make  buffalo  come,  and  stand  between  the  people  and  both 
good  and  evil  spirits." 

"  We  have  a  great  medicine-man,"  began  Brown.  "  He 
is  greater  even  than  Sitting  Bull  "  -  the  Indians  shook 
their  heads  —  "  Look  upon  him.  Behold  his  medicine !  " 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  205 

Long  exhibited  a  big  needle  such  as  the  packers  use  in 
sewing  up  bags  and  gravely  passed  it  through  his  leg. 
Again  he  did  the  same  trick  this  time  nearer  the  knee. 
Xo  blood  followed. 

"  Great  medicine,"  shouted  the  natives.  Wadaha  came 
over  and  he  passed  the  needle  through,  so  did  Gopher. 
The  Indians  grunted  in  astonishment. 

"  Behold    our    medicine-man    now/'    said    ( 'uster. 
command  him  to  take  out  his  eye."     Breathlessly  the  red 
men  leaned  forward.     Those   in  the  entrance  passed  the 
word  back.     Silence  reigned.     Deliberately  Long  removed 
his  eye  and  turned  the  sightless  orb  upon  his  audience. 

"  Behold,  he  puts  it  in  and  sees  again."  and  Long 
replaced  it. 

Wadaha  came  forward.     "  Let  me  see  the  leg." 

'*  Oh  no,"  replied  Custer.  u  That  would  destroy  the 
medicine.7' 

"  Can  you  see  as  well  with  that  eye  as  with  the  other?  " 

"  Oli,  yes.  Wadaha.  I  can  see  well.'" 

"'  Give  me  the  eye."  The  officer  took  it  out  and  handed 
it  to  Wadaha.  He  examined  it  gravely,  turning  it  over 
and  over  in  his  hands.  They  passed  it  from  one  to  the 
other  entirely  around  the  council  house.  When  it  came 
to  Strong  Heart  he  cried  aloud  —  "  it's  gkss.  he  can't  see 
through  it/"  Brown  and  Custer  laughed  aloud,  some 
Indians  grinned,  others  did  not  relish  the  deception. 

Rain-in-the-Face  got  up.  "  He  is  bad  medicine,"  he 
shouted.  "  Put  him  out."  and  in  spite  of  protests  on  the 
part  of  the  white  men  they  pulled  him  up  and  would  have 
thrust  him  without  but  for  Wadaha. 

'•'  Don't  do  it.  Let  him  stay.  I  want  to  show  what  my 
medicine  can  do."  Order  being  restored.  Wadaha  made 
his  way  to  the  door.  "  Oh.  people,  do  not  leave  the 
medicine  lodge  until  I  return.  I  am  just  going  to  my 


^06  TONDA. 

tipi  to  get  my  wonderful  medicine  bone."  Wadaha  ran 
off,  procured  the  mysterious  rib  and  also  picked  up  a 
long  darning  needle  belonging  to  his  wife.  He  came 
back  to  the  lodge  and  lighted  the  fire.  He  showed  the 
white  men  his  trick  rib.  They  observed  that  there  were 
no  marks  upon  it.  Then  he  gravely  laid  it  before  the  fire 
and  heated  it,  and  ran  about  and  showed  them  clearly  the 
figure  of  the  buffalo  bull.  After  a  moment  Ouster  said: 

"  Let  me  see  the  rib  again." 

"  No,"  replied  the  Indian.  "  Your  medicine-man  would 
not  explain  his  mystery,  neither  will  I  explain  mine." 
Brown  nudged  Long. 

"  That's  one  on  you,"  said  he. 

Rain-in-the-Face  began  a  short  speech.  Wadaha  crowded 
back  among  the  men,  getting  next  to  Gopher.  Unobserved 
he  whispered  to  him :  "  I  am  going  to  run  this  needle  into 
the  officer's  other  leg.  I  think  he  has  got  a  wooden  leg  on 
one  side  such  as  I  have  heard  that  the  Whites  make  and 
wear,  but  a  good  leg  on  the  other.  I  will  show  him  that  he 
cannot  fool  us.  I  go  over  and  sit  on  his  left  side.  You  sit 
on  his  right  side  so  that  he  cannot  strike  or  hurt  me." 
Wadaha  seated  himself  on  Long's  left.  Carefully  and 
imperceptibly  Wadaha  drew  forth  the  needle,  concealed 
it  in  the  palm  of  his  hand,  slowly  moved  the  hand  down  his 
side  ready  to  give  the  officer  a  sudden  and  severe  stab. 
Gopher  was  watchful  and  ready  to  seize  Long's  hands 
should  he  attempt  to  injure  the  medicine-man.  There  was 
a  pause  at  the  conclusion  of  Rain-in-the-Face's  remarks 
and  Wadaha  suddenly  jabbed  the  needle  a  full  inch  into 
Long's  leg. 

"  Oh !  Ouch  !  The  devil !  "  exclaimed  that  officer,  leap 
ing  to  his  feet  and  jumping  toward  the  center  of  the  lodge. 
The  Indians  set  up  a  great  shout  and  the  white  men,  fear- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  207 

ing  trouble,  got  up.    Wadaha  called  out  in  Sioux  what  he 
had  done.     Custer  leaped  to  his  friend's  side. 
'•  What's  the  matter?     What's  the  matter?  " 
"  The   old  rascal  ran  a  needle  in  my  good  leg."     At 
this  all  the  white  men  broke  into  loud  and  hearty  laughter 
and  good  humor  fell  upon  both  sides. 

Said  Richards :  "  The  Indians  say.  "'  You  can't  fool  us.' 
and  the  next  time  that  you  have  got  a  man  with  a  wooden 
leg  and  a  glass  eye,  leave  him  at  home.7* 

"  Gin'r'l,"  said  Joe.  "'  Ef  you  ain't  got  no  business  here 
let's  go  back  ter  the  camp.  Xo  use  ter  rile  up  the  Injuns.'7 
The  white  men  left  the  council  lodge.  As  they  rode  home 
ward  Custer  remarked; 

"  Well,  old  Wadaha  was  no  fool.  But  for  him  we  had 
been  'great  medicine.'  It  was  worth  something  to  see 
their  faces  when  you  ran  the  needle  through  your  leg  and 
took  out  your  eye." 

•*'  Yes,  but  it  was  worth  more  to  see  everybody's  face 
when  Wadaha  stuck  the  needle  in  your  real  leg,"  said 
Brown.  "  1  think  that  the  honors  are  with  them." 

"  My  leg  is  sore  as  the  deuce,"  said  Long.  '  The  old 
rascal  needn't  have  run  it  in  so  far. 

"  Gin'rl,"  said  Joe,  "  ef  you'll  take  the  advice  of  an 
old  friend  o7  yourn,  don't  you  play  no  more  tricks  on  them 
Injuns." 

The  story  was  sent  to  eastern  friends  and  everybody 
enjoyed  it.  But  Long  did  not  tell  how  the  Indians  turned 
the  tables  on  him. 

"  Custer,77  said  the  officer,  "  Did  you  ever  hear  of  an 
Indian  who  really  became  civilized?  It  seems  to  me  that 
this  girl  Tonda  is  going  to  relapse." 

"  Oh  yes.  I  once  knew  a  young  buck  called  Bob-tail 
Coyote.  He  went  East  in  buckskin  and  speaking  only 
his  mother  tongue. 


208  TONDA. 

"  He  remained  during  the  stipulated  time,  gradually 
becoming  a  white  man  to  all  intents  and  purposes.  But 
no  greater  transformation  was  manifested,  when  he  re 
turned  to  his  people,  than  that  of  his  name,  which  had 
evolved  from  the  savage  <  Bob-tailed  Coyote/  to  that 
which  appeared  011  his  neatly  engraved  visiting  card: 


A  STOUY  OF  THE  Sioux.  209 


XIX. 

DEATH  OF  MIXXEHAHA. 

The  surgeon's  medicine  helped  the  child  and  she  passed 
a  better  night.  Xext  day  he  came  again.  The  elder  sister 
had  gone  home  after  the  surgeon's  second  visit.  About 
eight  o'clock  that  evening,  as  Tonda  was  sitting  in  the 
wigwam,  embroidering  with  porcupine  quills  and  bright 
beads  a  beautiful  hunting  shirt  for  her  husband,  her 
mother  entered  suddenly  in  great  excitement.  Strong 
Heart,  sitting  in  the  corner  of  the  lodge,  smoking  his 
pipe  and  thinking  over  the  events  that  had  taken  place 
during  the  past  few  days,  did  not  notice  her  approach 
until  she  was  within  the  lodge. 

At  the  first  sight  of  her  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  with 
his  usual  hospitality,  said,  "'*  Well,  mother,  welcome  to  our 
home;  what  news  bring  you?" 

"  Oh.  my  child."  she  cried  dolefully,  paying  no  atten 
tion  to  Strong  Heart.  "  Bring  your  medicine  and  come 
quickly.  Minnehaha  is  very  sick.  Something  must  be 
done  for  her  at  once  or  her  spirit  goes  to  the  land  of  the 
great  Waukantanka." 

Tonda  dropped  her  work  instantly,  and  seizing  her  small 
medicine-chest,  the  three  of  them  ran  quickly  to  Two 
Bears'  lodge.  Their  hasty  passage  through  the  village 
aroused  comment  and  the  word  flew  from  one  tipi  to 
another  that  Minnehaha  was  very  sick.  People  flocked 
thither  and  stood  about  in  respectful  silence.  The  scene 
in  the  lodge  as  they  entered  was  portentous  of  death.  In 
the  corner  sat  a  girl  companion,  at  the  bedside  crouched 
her  father,  holding  his  little  daughter's  hand  in  his  own, 


210  TOXDA. 

and  occasionally  uttering  a  low  but  pitiful  exclamation, 
"  Oh  my  daughter,  my  little  Bright  Eyes ! " 

Tonda  poured  out  a  spoonful  of  the  most  powerful 
stimulant  she  possessed,  and  Two  Bears,  raising  tenderly 
the  head  of  the  delirious  child,  opened  her  mouth  and 
poured  the  draught  down  her  throat.  The  medicine 
seemed  to  do  the  little  one  much  good,  for  she  looked 
around  upon  those  about  her,  and  as  her  mother  and  sister 
knelt  down  by  her  side,  she  whispered : 

"Are  you  here,  Tonda?" 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  I  am  here  to  stay  with  you.  Do  not  be 
afraid.  I  will  not  leave  you." 

"  I  am  so  hot,"  murmured  the  sufferer ;  "  I  am  as  if  on 
lire.  Give  me  some  water,  mother." 

Omaha  ran  to  the  stream,  and  soon  returned  with  a  cup 
of  cool,  delicious  water  for  the  parched  throat  and  feverish 
lips.  The  child  lay  upon  her  bed  for  some  moments,  noth 
ing  being  heard  meanwhile  save  her  loud  and  labored 
breathing,  and  the  sobs  of  both  mother  and  daughter,  who 
realized  the  hopelessness  of  her  condition. 

"  Tonda/'  gasped  the  little  one,  "  I  am  not  going  to  get 
well.  I  am  going  away,  far  away." 

Emotion  overwhelmed  the  women  and  they  could  not 
speak.  Strong  Heart,  the  might)''  in  war,  one  able  to  die 
on  the  field  while  singing  his  defiance  chant,  gulped  and 
went  outside.  Runner  was  there. 

"I'd  rather  be  shot  than  see  this.  I  can't  stand  it,*' 
and  he  walked  nervously  up  and  down.  The  child  was 
temporarily  sustained  by  the  draught. 

"  Tonda,  give  my  dolls  and  book  to  Wana." 

"  Yes,  sweetheart.  Your  little  friend  shall  have  them, 
and  I  shall  read  stories  out  of  the  book  and  make  the 
girls  good." 


MINNEHAHA. 


A  STORY  OF  Tin:  Sioux.  213 

"  Is  our  good  God's  large  house  and  the  white  man's  the 
same?  You  said  good  girls  would  go  there." 

"  Yes,  dear." 

"Is  there  room?  " 

"Yes,  Minnehaha.  You  will  go  there.  God  will  take 
care  of  you.  It  is  true.  There  are  no  bad  spirits  there. 
You  will  be  happy  forever." 

"  Will  the  white  man's  God  receive  in  His  house  a  little 
Sioux  girl?" 

"  Yes,  dear,  the  white  man's  God  and  our  great  \Vaukan- 
tanka  are  one  and  the  same  great  and  good  spirit.  They 
watch  our  every  action,  they  forgive  the  wrongs  that  we 
have  done,  if  we  are  truly  sorry.  Believe  in  this  great 
spirit,  Minnehaha." 

Poor  Omaha  and  Tonda  found  little  consolation  from 
their  sorrow  in  the  great  tears  that  coursed  down  their 
cheeks.  Even  the  stern  father  and  inflexible  Strong 
Heart  felt  the  water  springing  to  their  eyes,  in  spite  of 
their  efforts  to  control  their  feelings,  and  they  too  wept. 

They  gave  her  more  medicine.  The  draught  partially 
restored  her,  and  by  the  dim  light  of  the  fire  she  recog 
nized  her  friends  once  more.  She  stretched  out  her  hand 
feebly  toward  the  loved  ones,  and  beckoned  to  them  to 
come  close  to  her  side.  They  gently  came  around  to 
listen  to  the  last  few  words  she  might  have  to  utter, 
for  all  saw  that  there  was  now  no  hope  of  saving  her. 

"  I  am  going,  mother,"  she  whispered,  "  to  the  great 
Waukantanka,  and  you  must  not  cry  or  weep  when  I  am 
gone.  I  believe  what  the  good  book  says,  and  know  that 
there  will  be  room  for  a  little  Indian  girl  in  the  great 
house  of  the  good  spirit.  I  am  not  afraid  to  die  now. 

Good-bye  all,  I ,"  and  the  child  tried  to  speak  again. 

But  the  words  refused  to  come,  she  gasped  once  or 


*H  TOXDA. 

twice,  her  hands  twitched  convulsively,  and  then  her  spirit 
sped  away  on  its  long  journey  to  the  house  of  Waukan- 
tanka.  Then  Omaha  began  the  child's  death  song  that 
her  mother  and  grandmother  had  sung  before  her.  There 
was  absolute  silence  until  she  had  finished  it.  Like  statues 
sat  the  mourners;  like  motionless  sentinels  stood  those 
without  the  lodge. 

"  The  child  is  gone  and  comes  no  more  when  I  call. 
Her  little   feet  enter   noiselessly   my   home   nevermore. 
Her  sweet  voice  is  hushed. 
She  calls  not  to  her  playmates, 
Never  will  she  run  to  me, 
With  flowers  in  her  hands. 

Never  will  she  smile  when  birds  sing  in  the  trees. 
She  was  a  good  girl  and  helped  me  work. 
She  was  plaiting  out  of  wild  grass  a  mat  for  her  father: 
Then  sickness  seized  her  and  it  is  but  half  done. 
When  we  look  upon  it  we  think  of  Minnehaha. 
She  has  gone  to  the  hereafter; 
She  is  in  Waukantanka's  fine  house. 
1  shall  guard  her  grave  and  weep  for  her.'' 

Scores  of  friends  came  to  the  house  of  death.  "Women 
sat  down  and  caressed  the  relatives,  and  cried.  Men  stood 
about  sad  and  serious.  For  two  days  they  mourned. 

Then  Minnehaha  was  prepared  for  burial.  Fitting  were 
the  preparations  —  for  she  came  of  a  good  family,  and 
the  gifts  must  needs  be  of  the  finest  materials.  So  they 
lavished  their  costliest  robes  and  garments  upon  her. 
Through  the  village  the  cortege  moved,  young  girls  car 
rying  the  remains.  After  the  family  came  her  playmates, 
and  among  them  little  Wana  weeping  much,  but  bearing 
in  her  arms  the  two  dolls. 

Down  to  a  cotton-wood  grove,  where  were  many  scaffolds, 
for  the  Sioux  at  that  time  buried  in  open  air,  they  went. 
The  dog-soldiers  had  built  a  platform  on  poles  ten  feet 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  515 

above  the  earth.  When  those  who  bore  the  body  had 
reached  the  side  of  this,  the  young  men  carefully  raised 
the  body  of  the  child  upon  it,  and  wrapped  it  in  all  the 
robes  which  the  friends  had  presented.  There  Minnehaha 
was  left  until  nature  should  have  done  her  work. 

After  these  last  sad  rites  were  performed,  the  friends 
returned  to  the  camp.  Tonda  and  Omaha  alone  remained 
to  weep  and  wail  near  the  body  of  the  loved  one.  to  be 
moan  her  untimely  death,  and  to  pray  to  the  Great  Spirit 
to  receive  her  unto  Himself. 

There,  on  the  ground,  near  their  dead,  for  several  nights, 
sat  the  two  mourners.  The  women  came  frequently  and 
ministered  to  them,  but  the  men  did  not  come,  for  it  was 
not  customary.  Speechless,  and  full  of  sorrow,  they  re 
mained  at  home.  Until  the  last  night  of  the  mourning, 
the  women  did  not  speak  to  each  other,  although  Omaha 
frequently  sang  a  long  and  improvised  death  chant.  At 
last  Omaha  broke  the  silence. 

"  Death,  my  child,  is  like  sitting  out  here  in  the  night. 
It  is  cold  and  it  is  dark,  but  there  is  nothing  to  be  afraid 
of.  The  wind  rustles  about  the  scaffold,  and  the  spirit 
of  Minnehaha  whispers  to  us  through  the  sound.  She 
i  ••  comforted,  for  we  are  here.  Only  in  the  still  night  t In 
spirit  comes.  Then  it  wants  company,  and  it  is  mack- 
happy  when  it  sees  that  we  have  not  forgotten  Minnehaha. 
I  am  glad  to  be  near  her.  Are  you,  Tonda?  " 

"  Yes,  mother." 

And,  having  thus  spoken,  they  again  sat  motionless  and 
silent,  nor  was  the  vigil  broken  until  the  sun  had  lifted 
himself  over  the  hills,  and  flooded  the  Xiobrara  valley 

with  his  light. 

******  *          *          *         * 

And  yet  there  are  "  civilized  "  white  persons  who  con 
fidently  affirm  that  the  Indians  have  neither  religion  nor 
affection! 


216  TONDA. 


XX. 

TROUBLE  IN  THE  NORTH. 

The  Sioux  of  the  other  reservation  kept  well  informed 
and  prepared  —  for  trouble  soon  came.  It  is  not  neces 
sary  to  go  into  detail  other  than  to  say  that  three 
miners  were  sent  from  the  Black  Hills  camps  to  carry  the 
mail  to  the  Missouri  river.  Some  Indian  scouts  found 
them,  and  ordered  them  off  the  reservation,  whereupon 
they  fired  at  the  Indians,  killing  one  and  wounding  an 
other.  Of  course  the  Sioux  retaliated,  and  killed  two  of 
the  miners,  but  the  third  escaped,  and  returned  to  the 
camps.  The  miners  held  a  meeting  and  appointed  one 
of  their  number  who  had  had  experience  in  scouting  to 
notify  General  Ouster.  He  reached  Ouster's  headquarters 
after  days  of  alternate  hiding  and  traveling,  and  gave  the 
General  a  highly-colored  and  inaccurate  account  of  the 
engagement. 

"Just  as  I  thought,"  he  commented,  when  the  miner 
had  ended.  "  These  Sioux  must  be  whipped.  Do  you 
know  who  killed  them?''  Xow,  the  prospector  did  not 
know  the  individual  names  of  the  Indians,  but  he  promptly 
replied :  "  The  sub-chief,  Dull  Knife,  who  lives  in  Sitting 
Bull's  village  done  it."  Ouster  questioned  the  man  further, 
and  having  no  reason  to  doubt  his  story,  consulted  his 
officers  to  ascertain  if  they  could  suggest  better  plans  than 
the  one  he  had  in  mind.  They  expressed  different 
opinions,  and  Ouster,  as  usual,  made  his  own  decision, 
and  sent  a  hundred  men  north  with  orders  to  take  Dull 
Knife,  the  sub-chief,  and  others.  His  brother  was  to 
establish  headquarters  nearer  the  agency,  and  when  op- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  "2 1 '. 

portimity  presented  itself  he  would  by  some  means  gvi 
Rain-in-the-Face  and  a  few  of  the  braves  to  visit  the 
store,  and  take  them  prisoners  to  be  held  as  hostages. 

These  hundred  troopers  left  the  encampment  before 
daylight,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  Indians,  and  trav 
eled  unmolested  to  Sitting  Bull's  village.  They  took 
Dull  Knife  and  a  number  of  other  leading  warriors  pris 
oners  in  spite  of  their  protests,  brought  them  back  to 
the  agency,  and  imprisoned  them  under  guard  in  the 
corral. 

The  squaws  insisted  upon  accompanying  their  husbands. 
A  total  of  forty  persons  were  taken.  Custer  himself  ac 
companied  the  men  and  intrusted  to  his  brother,  Lieuten 
ant  Tom  Custer,  the  execution  of  the  plan  to  capture 
Rain-in-the-Face.  The  Sioux  did  not  miss  the  General 
for  two  days,  and  even  then  did  not  know  where  he  had 
gone.  Lieutenant  Ouster  possessed  a  great  deal  of  ability, 
both  as  a  soldier  and  as  a  frontier  detective,  if  one  may 
use  the  term,  as  we  shall  see  by  the  way  he  succeeded  in 
taking  Rain-in-the-Face. 

The  next  morning  Lieutenant  Tom  broke  camp, 
moved  to  the  agency,  and  placed  his  troops  in  a  semi-circle 
around  a  small  stream.  Then  he  sought  O'Donnell,  and 
they  were  closeted  in  the  agent's  inner  room. 

"  There  is  no  use  in  talking,"  said  Custer,  '•  we  have 
got  to  catch  Rain-in-the-Face,  and  keep  him  from  killing 
any  more  whites.  Sitting  Bull  has  a  devil  of  a  temper 
himself  when  once  roused,  but  he  is  nowhere  when  com 
pared  with  this  fellow.  I  hear  too,  that  Rain-in-the-Face 
has  a  young  son,  who  is  married  to  one  of  the  prettiest  girls 
in  the  whole  Sioux  nation/'' 

"  Yis.  His  son  is  Strong  Heart,  an'  he  is  well  named. 
I  niver  seen  a  braver  mon  —  white  or  rid.'7 


218  TONDA. 

"What  did  he  do  to  be  called  brave? "  Billy  told  of 
the  young  man's  exploits,  adding: 

"  Him  an'  his  squaw  is  foine  Injuns.  The  Ogalalas  set 
store  by  him.  He  is  a  straight  Injun  an'  has  a  pull  with 
the  young  min  an'  dog-soldiers.  If  youse  git  him  on 
our  side,  all  right ;  if  he  f eights  again  us  he  will  niver  be 
taken  alive." 

"  Well/"'  said  Ouster,  "  he  must  be  a  deuce  of  a  fellow.  I 
should  like  to  see  him." 

•  Youse  seen  him  the  clay  the  two  Injuns  come  out  ter 
meet  the  Giniral  with  the  flag.  He  done  the  talkiir.  He 
is  six  foot  tall,  weighs  two  hundrid  pounds  an'  behaves 
himself.  His  squaw  is  agin  me.  She  talked  disrespectful 
loike  one  day  an'  I  called  her  down." 

"  How  would  it  do  to  have  him  come  up  here  for  a  pow 
wow?  " 

"  It  would  not  do.  He  is  sharp  as  the  divil.  He  will 
tell  youse  ter  your  face  what  he  thinks  o'  youse.  You 
better  lave  him  alone  for  the  prisint."  Ouster  thought  a 
moment,  then  an  idea  struck  him. 

"  Suppose  you  send  word  by  an  employee  to  Rain-in- 
the-Face,  that  you  are  writing  a  letter  to  Washington, 
and  wish  to  know  what  he  has  to  say  about  rations.  Tell 
him  that  you  want  more  meat  and  flour  for  his  people, 
and  that  if  he  will  come  up  and  let  you  know  how  many 
rations  he  requires,  you  will  specify  in  your  letter  ac 
cordingly.  Tell  him  also  that  we  will  keep  it  a  secret 
from  the  nation  until  the  first  shipment  comes.  That  is, 
have  a  little  sort  of  surprise  arranged  for  them,  you 
know." 

'''  Tiptop,"  said  the  agent,  slapping  his  companion  on 
the  back  and  offering  another  fragrant  weed,  which 
had  he  not  been  an  Indian  agent,  he  could  not  have  af 
forded  in  this  far-off  portion  of  the  country. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  21U 

Having  lighted  their  cigars,  they  arranged  the  details. 
All  this  time  Rain-in-the-Face  was  lounging  idly  in  his 
wigwam.  Suddenly  there  dashed  up  to  the  door  of  the 
tipi  one  of  the  agent's  employees  and  called  him  out. 

"  What  do  you  want?"  demanded  the  Indian. 

"  Chief."  said  he,  "  the  agent  is  about  to  write  a  letter 
to  Washington.  You  might  get  more  rations.  Come  and 
see  Billy." 

"  Aow,"  replied  the  chief,  "  I  come  at  once.  There  is 
much  our  people  need,  our  stomachs  are  never  full,  and 
if  the  agent  is  going  to  write  the  Great  Father.  I  want 
him  to  put  my  words  in  the  letter." 

Rain-in-the-Face  summoned  several  youths  to  accom 
pany  him.  mounted  his  pony,  and  calling  out  to  Wawa 
that  he  was  going  to  the  agency,  started  out  with  the 
employee  at  a  brisk  trot,  and  they  were  soon  in  front  of 
the  buildings. 

Dismounting.  Rain-in-the-Face  drove  a  peg  into  the 
ground  in  a  spot  where  there  was  considerable  grass,  and 
tied  his  pony.  He  then  entered  the  store  and  took  a  seat 
upon  an  empty  nail-keg. 

Up  to  the  present  time  there  had  been  no  indication 
of  any  intention  to  capture  him.  nothing  to  make  him  feel 
in  the  least  suspicious.  Several  other  Indians  who  had 
seen  him  start,  leaped  upon  their  ponies  and  followed 
him  to  the  buildings,  wondering  what  was  to  take  place. 
Xone  of  them  came  armed  save  one,  who  had  a  hunting- 
knife  stuck  in  his  belt. 

"  How,"  said  the  chief,  as  the  agent  entered,  and.  rising 
grasped  the  white  man's  hand:  then  to  the  attendant,  who 
acted  as  interpreter,  he  said.  "  You  sent  for  me  to  talk- 
about  provisions  for  my  people.  We  are  much  in  need 
of  many  things.  I  am  glad  you  are  going  to  tell  Washing 
ton  that  we  should  have  more." 


220  TONDA. 

As  the  interpreter  translated  each  sentence,  Ouster, 
who  was  in  the  back  room  with  several  soldiers,  said 
to  them,  "  Hear  the  old  rascal  talk.  One  would  think 
he  was  a  saint  instead  of  a  blood-thirsty  murderer." 

"  Yis,"  replied  the  agent,  wishing  to  keep  up  the  de 
ception  a  few  minutes  longer,  "  I  was  thinkin'  about  writin' 
a  letter  ter  the  Great  Father  ter  ask  him  ter  give  youse 
many  things  which  youse  need.  Now  till  me  what  kind 
o"  grub  youse  is  short  of." 

The  chief,  nodding  toward  the  interpreter,  said :  "  More 
flour,  more  meal,  a  keg  every  week  for  ten  persons,  more 
live  beef,  and  some  blankets  — 

At  this  moment,  the  young  men  who  had  been  without 
the  door  entered,  and  each  said  "  How "  to  the  agent. 
They  were  about  to  be  seated,  when  young  Ouster  and  a 
dozen  cavalrymen,  with  sabres  and  pistols,  rushed  into 
the  room,  fearing,  from  the  presence  of  more  Indians,  that 
the  Sioux  were  coming  in  large  numbers  to  hear  the  in 
terview.  As  they  entered  Rain-in-the-Face  dashed  for 
the  door,  but  a  sergeant  had  him  in  a  twinkling,  and  the 
interpreter  called  loudly  —  "Stand!  Move  not!  You 
are  prisoners." 

They  were  astonished  and  awed  for  the  moment.  The 
chief  glared  upon  one  and  another  of  the  Whites.  Billy 
had  discreetly  withdrawn  out  of  sight  when  Ouster  entered. 

Then  the  young  Indians  made  a  threatening  movement, 
but  they  were  unarmed,  and,  upon  the  cavalrymen  cocking 
their  revolvers,  they  stood  in  silence,  while  Rain-in-the- 
Face  was  roughly  seized,  and  his  hands  bound  behind  him. 
The  soldiers  at  once  hurried  him  to  a  small  building  twc 
hundred  yards  distant,  locked  and  guarded  the  door.  In 
order  to  awe  his  attendants  and  prevent  an  attempt  at  res- 
c-ue,  Ouster  had  had  the  cavalry  assemble  in  the  rear  of  the 
building,  and,  as  the  capture  wao  made,  they  dashed  out  in 


A  STOKY  OF  THE  {Sioux.  221 

front  in  full  force,  with  the  bugles  sounding.  Custer  ad 
dressed  the  young  men  through  the  interpreter,  told  them 
that  the  United  States  government  would  not  permit  the 
murder  of  her  citizens,  that  their  chief  would  probably  be 
hung,  and  that  they  had  better  not  attempt  rescue.  The 
natives  mounted  and  rode  home.  But  a  friend  had  pre 
ceded  them. 

Rain-in-the-Face  paced  restlessly  back  and  forth,  look 
ing  about  him,  and  taking  in,  in  a  few  rapid  glances,  the 
walls  and  ceiling  of  his  prison.  There  was  but  one  small 
window  in  the  room.  He  knew  well  that  the  news  of  his 
imprisonment  would  soon  reach  camp  and  alarm  the  vil 
lage,  and  that  it  would  be  but  a  few  moments  before  all 
should  learn  of  his  misfortune. 

The  ever-present  Eichards  saw  and  divined  the  purport 
of  Ouster's  action.  He  turned  his  horse  toward  the  vil 
lage,  trotted  for  half  a  mile  to  allay  suspicion,  and  then  ran 
the  beast  at  full  speed.  As  he  approached  he  set  up  n 
series  of  yells.  Hearing  these,  every  man.  woman,  and 
child,  with  a  common  impulse,  rushed  out  from  the  tipis 
and  crowded  around  the  horseman. 

ik  Listen."  cried  he :  "  Chief  Rain-in-the-Face  has  been 
captured,  and  is  held  in  a  small  room  at  the  agency.  Cus- 
ters  brother  has  done  this.  To  the  council  house,  every 
one.7' 

As  the  speaker  finished  he  threw  the  lariat  to  a  squaw, 
rushed  toward  the  central  square,  followed  by  an  excited 
crowd. 

**  Order!  Order!''  cried  Gopher.  "Be  still  and  hear 
what  our  friend  has  to  say."  The  Indians  did  not  seem  to 
realize  what  a  disaster  had  fallen  upon  them,  and  it  was 
not  until  Richards  had  made  a  lengthy  speech  that  they 
took  in  the  situation.  At  first  the  Indians  seemed 
stunned.  They  did  not  know  what  to  do.  Sitting  Bull 


222  TONDA. 

took  his  usual  position  and  spoke  energetically  and  to  the 
point.  This  was  his  opportunity  and  he- soon  worked  him 
self  and  his  hearers  into  a  passion. 

"  Long  Yellow  Hair  has  gone  away.  My  dog-soldiers 
found  this  out.  Where  has  he  gone?  Some  of  the  soldiers 
are  missing.  I  think  that  death  is  coming  upon  us.  We  have 
had  talk  enough,  we  have  sat  still  here.  Our  hearts  were 
good,  Long  Yellow  Hair's  heart  is  bad.  He  fought  us  be 
fore,  he  is  going  to  fight  us  now.  It  is  time  to  act.  I  hear 
the  war  eagles  cry;  they  say:  '  Make  medicine,  Sitting  Bull, 
Make  medicine,  Wadaha.  Make  war  medicine,  for  you 
have  a  long  fight  before  you.  If  your  hearts  keep  strong 
you  can  whip  Long  Yellow  Hair.  Fight,  Fight,  Fight! ' 

Instantly  pandemonium  broke  loose.  Thunders  of 
cheers  shook  the  council  house.  Hundreds  of  women  and 
children  and  warriors  outside  joined  in.  It  was  heard 
far  off  in  the  agency.  Old  Rain-in-the-Face  heard  and  lie 
also  gave  the  piercing  Sioux  war  cry.  The  guard  pounded 
upon  the  door  of  his  prison  and  cautioned  him  to  be  still, 
but  he  continued  to  whoop. 

lied  Cloud  got  up,  and  waved  his  arms  for  silence. 

"  I  made  peace.  I  cannot  fight,  but  I  can  advise.  I  am 
head  chief.  We  got  to  get  Rain-in-the-Face  out.  We 
can  do  it.  Sitting  Bull  speaks  well.  We  got  to  fight. 
Long  Yellow  Hair  has  done  nothing.  I  know  him  well. 
He  will  not  break  his  word,  his  tongue  is  not  double  like 
Billy's,  But  he  will  write  Washington  and  the  Great 
Father  will  wait  and  wait  and  wait!  Now  listen;  let  all 
the  dog-soldiers,  warriors,  and  every  man  who  has  a  Win 
chester  and  a  good  horse  prepare.  Let  their  young  squaws 
able  to  travel  and  work  get  ready.  Let  everything 
needed  for  two  moons  be  packed  and  taken.  Let  the  old 
men,  old  women,  and  children  stay  here.  The  Whites 
will  not  attack  the  village  as  long  as  I  live  here  and  stand 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  223 

for  peace.  Let  this  body  of  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred 
fighting  men  move  to-morrow  night.  Custer  will  never 
move  those  yellow-metal  hunters.  He  will  keep  us  shut 
in.  He  will  attack  us,  for  he  likes  to  fight. 

"I  am  like  the  wolf;  I  escape,  I  have  cunning.  This 
is  my  plan.  Breathe  no  word  of  it  to  the  white  man.  All 
the  dog-soldiers  of  the  united  tribes  keep  watch  on  the  out 
skirts  of  the  village.  Xo  man,  no  woman,  and  no  child  is 
to  visit  the  agency.  Let  everybody  keep  silence  if  any 
white  man  comes  here. 

"  Eain-in-the-Face  is  in  a  small  building.  There  is  no 
moon  these  nights.  To-morrow  let  the  wise  young  squaw 
Tonda  go  and  see  Long  Yellow  Hair's  brother.  She 
knows  how  the  Whites  act.  She  can  make  his  bitter  heart 
sweet.  He  lets  her  visit  Rain-in-the-Face.  She  tells  him 
what  we  are  to  do.  Late  to-morrow  night  we  release  Eain- 
in-the-Face.  As  soon  as  it  is  dark  and  before  we  go  to  get 
him  let  all  the  village  help  the  warriors  and  young  women 
take  down  lodges,  catch  the  horses,  and  make  ready.  Then 
when  Rain-in-the-Face  comes  all  of  you  move  swiftly  to 
the  northwest. 

"  Long  Yellow  Hair  is  not  here.  His  brother  cannot 
take  the  soldiers  and  pursue  us.  Richards,  is  that  true:'  " 

"  Yes."  said  Richards.  "  The  brother  cannot  move  the 
soldiers  without  orders  from  the  big  chief. 

u  By  the  next  morning  you  will  be  many  miles  from 
here.  You  go  to  the  Big  Horn  country  where  we  whipped 
Fetterman.  That  is  good  medicine  for  us.  The  Whites 
never  whipped  us  in  that  country.  Runner  and  some 
others  of  the  best  riders  go  to-night  to  the  upper  agency 
and  tell  the  young  men  there  to  come  to  the  Big  Horn 
country  and  join  us.  Then  we  shall  have  three  thousand 
men.  Long  Yellow  Hair  cannot  attack  us  unless  he  gets 
more  soldiers.'' 


224:  TONDA. 

"  Aow,"  was  the  unanimous  shout  of  the  assembled 
host. 

"  Brothers/'  said  Sitting  Bull,  "  Chief  Red  Cloud  was 
born  in  the  wmter-in-which-star-passed-by-with-loud- 
noise.*  His  body  is  covered  with  scars.  He  is  a  brave 
man.  His  head  is  filled  with  wisdom.  His  heart  is  good 
and  sweet.  My  heart  is  good  and  sweet.  I  have  long 
waited  for  this  day.  We  are  better  armed  and  provisioned 
than  we  ever  were  before.  We  are  going  to  be  free  men. 
You  young  men  will  have  glad  hearts.  Hearts  that  beat 
quick  as  you  capture  the  wagon  trains.  You  will  find  in 
them  fine  blankets,  much  tobacco,  beads,  guns,  red  flannel, 
and  everything  you  want  for  you  and  your  squaws. 

"  It  is  well  to  send  Tonda  alone  to  the  agency.  The 
bad-hearted  brother  of  Long  Yellow  Hair  will  speak  soft 
words  to  her  because  she  is  a  good-looking  young  woman. 
But  she  will  outwit  him  even  as  the  wolf  steals  the  meat 
from  under  the  head  of  the  sleeping  man. 

"  We  must  be  careful.  We  should  dance  to-night,  but 
Billy  and  California  Joe  would  hear  us.  We  must  not 
dance.  We  must  keep  still  and  wait." 

"  Dog-soldiers,  out  war  song ! "  commanded  Strong 
Heart.  They  sang  it  softly;  but  love  of  action  glowed  in 
every  face  — 

"  The  War  eagle  screams  on  high, 
He  whets  his  forked  beak, 
Raise,  raise  the  battle  cry, 
Tis  fame  the  young  men  seek." 

*  1822. 


A  STORY  or  THE  Sioux.  22 o 

XXL 

TOXDA  RESCUES  RAIX-IX-THE-FACE. 

Scarcely  had  the  noon  meal  been  finished  that  day. 
when  a  young  Indian  woman,  riding  a  spirited  pony,  was 
seen  by  the  men  around  the  agency  to  gallop  up  to  the 
very  front  of  the  store,  dismount,  tie  the  animal  to  a  post, 
and  enter. 

She  was  well  dressed  and  seemed  bent  upon  some  im 
portant  mission.  Tom  Custer  did  not  know  her  and  she 
pretended  not  to  recognize  him.  Approaching  him.  she 
asked  in  very  good  English : 

"  Where  can  I  find  the  brother  of  General  Custer?  I 
want  to  see  him." 

"  Right  here;''  replied  Custer,  looking  up.  He  saw 
before  him  c<ne  of  the  prettiest  girls  he  had  ever  beheld. 
He  noticed  her  black  and  piercing  eyes,  her  long,  dark, 
wavy  hair,,  and  her  strong  but  frank  face.  Taking  in  these 
points,  as  well  as  her  shapely  figure,  at  a  glance,  he  put 
on  one  of  his  best  smiles  and  said : 

''Young  woman,  what  do  you  wish?"  Tonda  looked 
about,  then  said  in  a  low  voice : 

"  Come  outside,  I  have  a  matter  of  importance  to  speak 
of/'  The  Lieutenant  and  Tonda  withdrew  out  of  ear 
shot  of  those  inside. 

"  You  have,  sir,  my  husband's  father.  Chief  Ram-in-the 
Face,  shut  up.  I  ask  permission  to  talk  with  him  this 
afternoon.  Please  do  not  refuse  me.  His  people  are 
very  sorry  at  his  capture,  and  will  do  all  in  their  power 
to  have  him  released.  Two  of  our  young  men  would  even 
15 


226  TONDA. 

offer  themselves  in  the  chief's  stead,  as  hostages,  if  they 
would  be  accepted.'' 

"Well/'  replied  Ouster,  "it  is  against  the  rules  to 
allow  any  one  to  see  an  Indian  prisoner.  There  have 
been  many  escapes  and  rescues  in  past  years  through  the 
thoughtlessness  of  officers  in  allowing  some  of  the  friends 
of  a  prisoner  to  visit  him.  If  I  were  certain  that  you 
would  not  use  this  interview  for  any  other  purpose  than 
that  of  condolence,  I  would  grant  your  request,  but  I  am 
afraid  I  shall  have  to  refuse  you." 

"  Do  I  look  like  one  who  would  deceive  you?  " 

"  Well,"  replied  Ouster,  "  I  must  admit  that  you  do 
look  like  an  uncommon  nice  Sioux  girl,  but  it  would  not 
be  right  for  me  to  break  the  rules  of  the  regiment.  By 
the  way,  have  you  not  been  to  an  Eastern  school?  You 
do  not  look  like  the  other  Indian  women." 

"  I  have  been  educated,  but  am  a  Sioux  woman  for  all 
that.  I  beg  you  to  let  me  see  my  father  for  an  hour." 

"  Can't  do  it."  At  this  the  young  woman  put  on  a 
most  pitiful  and  woe-begone  expression,  and,  looking  up 
into  his  face  with  eyes  full  of  tears,  said,  "  If  your  father 
were  in  jail,  the  jailer  would  let  you  talk  with  him." 

"  Yes,  but  my  father  behaves  himself  and  does  not  get 
in  jail,"  and  Ouster's  eyes  twinkled. 

"  Don't  jest  with  me,"  said  Tonda ;  "  it's  a  shame  for 
you  to  refuse  me  this  privilege.  You  are  the  brother  of 
gallant  Ouster  and  yet  won't  let  a  poor  Sioux  girl  see  her 
father  for  fear  she  will  let  him  out.  Perhaps  1  had  better 
go  back  to  my  people  and  tell  them  what  you  have  told 
me." 

"  Well,  suppose  you  did,  what  could  they  do?  " 

"  They  might  come  here  and  do  a  great  deal."     She  was 


A  STORY  OF  TILE  Sioux.  227 

easily  excited,  and  C uster  became  amused  as  he  observed 
her  concern.  He  attached  no  importance  to  her  words. 

"  Xothing  would  suit  us  better.  Tell  your  people  to 
remember  the  Wichita  fight." 

"  We  shall  never  forget  it,"  she  retorted  with  spirit. 
"  Our  young  men  are  quiet.  But  it  will  need  just  about 
a  dozen  strong  words  from  the  wife  of  the  principal  dog- 
soldier  to  bring  a  thousand  brave  men  about  your  build 
ings  here.  They  will  carry  death  and  destruction  among 
your  men  and  release  their  chief."  Ouster  laughed. 

"  I  came  here  shnply  to  ask  to  see  my  husband's  father; 
you  have  refused  me,  and  there  is  nothing  but  for  me  to 
return."'  The  young  woman,  whose  eyes  had  flashed,  and 
whose  bosom  had  heaved  during  this  outburst,  turned 
toward  the  door,  and,  with  sorrowful  countenance  and 
heavy  footsteps,  was  about  to  leave. 

"  Well,  Sioux  woman,  you  can  see  him.  It  is  against 
the  regulations,  but  you  can't  get  him  out  —  so  we're  safe,'" 
and  Tom  chuckled.  "'  Follow  me."  Passing  a  line  of 
tents  he  summoned  two  orderlies,  who  followed  a  short 
distance  behind  to  see  that  nothing  out  of  the  way  hap 
pened.  There  was  not  the  slightest  evidence  in  the  young 
woman's  countenance  of  the  secret  joy  which  filled  her 
heart.  Custer  unlocked  the  heavy  door,  allowed  her  to 
enter  quickly,  then  swung  it  shut,  locked  it,  and  re 
turned  to  the  building,  where  he  spent  the  afternoon  in 
speculating  upon  the  interview,  and  in  wondering  what 
was  the  history  of  the  beautiful  girl  whom  he  had  met. 

When  Ton  da  entered,  Rain-in-the-Face.  who  had  been 
lying  upon  a  miserable  buffalo  robe  in  the  corner,  sprang 
to  his  feet  and  rushed  forward  with  a  smile  upon  his 
broad  face,  and  said  in  subdued  tones  —  for  he  did  not 
know  who  might  be  listening: 


TOXDA. 

"  Oh,  my  child,  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you ;  I  had  thought 
my  people  had  forgotten  me."  They  sat  down  on  the  robe, 
listened  for  a  few  moments,  but  heard  no  soldiers  about. 

"  Oh,  Chief,  I  had  great  trouble  in  getting  this  inter 
view,  but  at  last  Long  Yellow  Hair's  brother  let  me  in; 
so  here  I  am.  I  have  much  to  tell  you,"  and  she  related 
her  story. 

When?  she  had  finished  he  became  furious,  and  uttered 
some  terrible  threats  against  the  Whites  who  had,  in 
spite  of  his  great  dignity  as  chief,  imprisoned  him  like  a 
common  soldier.  After  the  old  man  had  calmed  down,  he 
asked : 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  after  }rou  get  me  out?" 

'•  The  old  men  and  women  and  those  who  do  not  care  to 
fight,  together  with  children,  stay  in  the  village.  The  rest 
flee  to  the  Big  Horn  country,  taking  you.  After  dark  the 
tipis  will  be  taken  down,  horses  caught,  meat  packed, 
blankets  rolled  up,  and  everything  made  ready  for  a  quick 
journey.  Sitting  Bull  and  the  rest  can  tell  you  all  about 
it  when  you  get  with  them." 

"  If  I  get  out  of  this  prison  safely  I  will  be  a  most  bitter 
enemy  of  Long  Yellow  Hair's  brother,  and  some  day  I 
shall  hope  to  meet  him  in  battle  and  be  revenged  for  all 
my  insults." 

"What  will  you  do?"  asked  Tonda. 

"  Never  mind  what  I  will  do,"  added  Kain-in-the-Face 
significantly. 

Tonda  had  finished  her  mission,  and  looking  through 
a  knot-hole  called  to  the  guard.  He  had  been  given  the 
key,  for  at  her  words  he  produced  it,  unlocked  the  door, 
made  her  step  out  quickly,  and  then  fastened  it  once  more. 
Without  noticing  the  men,  who  had  stared  at  her,  she 
mounted  the  pony  and  galloped  across  the  plain  toward 
the  camp.  As  her  pony  bore  her  swiftly  homeward  with 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  *3?9 

easy  motion.  she  could  not  help  Thinking  how  slio  hud 
outwitted  young  Custer.  and  laughed  loudly  as  she  iv- 
membered  the  pitiful  expression  with  which  she  had  begged 
the  interview. 

Strong  Heart  was  in  the  wigwam,  and  he  accompanied 
her  to  Two  Bears"  lodge,  where  they  found  the  medicine 
man  and  the  chiefs.  Every  one  received  the  news  with  in 
tense  satisfaction.  A  rider  made  ready  that  evening,  and 
as  soon  as  the  rescue  was  effected  he  started  on  his  long 
journey,  and  presently  informed  their  kinsfolk  in  the 
north  of  the  successful  termination  of  Tonda's  efforts. 

Tom  Custer  turned  in  about  ten  o'clock  that  night. 
However,  his  slumbers  were  soon  rudely  broken,  for  shortly 
after  eleven  o'clock  an  orderly  pounded  hard  upon  his 
door,  and  called  out  the  startling  news. 

"  What  is  it?  "  cried  Custer,  leaping  up. 

"  Sir,  the  Injuns  has  tuck  Bain-in-the-Face  away.  The 
sergeant  asks  for  orders." 

"  Tell  the  watch  to  get  the  men  up.  I'll  be  there  in  a 
moment/'7 

A  group  of  three  figures  left  the  tipi  of  Strong  Heart 
about  ten  o'clock  that  night,  and,  mounting  their  ponies, 
rode  quietly  across  the  plain  in  the  direction  of  the  agency. 

They  were  all  well-armed,  Strong  Heart  himself  having 
his  Winchester,  bowie-knife,  and  revolver.  The  medicine 
man  carried  a  rifle  and  a  knife  also,  but  no  pistol.  Tonda 
had  a  six-shooter,  but  no  other  weapon.  In  one  hand 
she  held  firmly  a  small  sack  in  which  was  a  file,  cold  chisel, 
and  hammer,  with  which  they  expected  to  force  an  en 
trance,  in  case  planks  could  not  be  removed  by  other 
means. 

They  rode  slowly  across  the  plain  for  nearly  one  hour, 
until  the  buildings  could  be  seen  looming  up  in  the  dark- 


230  TOXDA. 

ness.  The  night  was  quite  dark.  When  they  were  within 
several  hundred  yards  of  their  destination,  the  ponies 
were  tied  to  bushes,  so  that  they  would  be  out  of  sight 
of  any  one  who  might  happen  to  pass  that  way.  Having 
made  the  horses  fast,  the  trio  went  forward  on  foot, 
keeping  very  near  the  fringe  of  trees  which  lined  the 
banks  of  a  small  stream  that  trickled  past  the  agency, 
two  hundred  feet  from  the  nearest  buildings.  Back  of 
these,  about  two  hundred  yards,  was  the  camp  of  the 
soldiers.  As  the  three  Indians  cautiously  made  their 
way  along  the.  stream,  they  heard  the  cry  of  the  sentry. 

The  door  was  strongly  made  of  oak,  hung  with  heavy 
hinges  at  top  and  bottom,  and  secured  across  the  middle 
by  an  iron  bar.  It  would  be  almost  impossible  to  break 
it  open  without  a  crowbar.  The  window  was  too  small  tc 
admit  the  passage  of  a  body  as  large  as  that  of  the  chief. 
So  the  party  of  rescue  was  at  a  loss  to  understand  what 
was  the  best  course  to  pursue,  and  they  consulted  for 
some  time  before  they  arrived  at  a  definite  plan  of  opera 
tion.  Leaving  the  medicine-man  and  his  squaw  at  the  back 
of  the  house,  Strong  Heart  went  to  the  fringe  of  cotton - 
Avoods  and  cut  a  heavy  stick  about  five  feet  in  length 
and  four  inches  in  diameter. 

Bain-in-the-Face  heard  the  approach  of  his  friends,  and 
knowing  that  they  would  attempt  his  release,  placed  him 
self  in  one  corner  where  there  was  a  slight  crevice  be 
tween  the  boards,  and  whispered : 

"  Look  out  for  the  guards.  They  come  here  every  little 
while.  As  soon  as  you  see  them  approach  you  must  run 
back  to  the  timber.  They  came  here  some  time  ago,  and 
you  had  better  not  do  anything  until  they  go  away  the 
next  time/" 

The  medicine-man  explained  that  Strong  Heart  had 
gone  to  the  timber  after  a  heavy  stick,  and  that  they 


A  STORY  or  TIN:  Srorx.  ->:U 

would  make  the  attempt  to  pry  off  two  of  the  wide  boards 
in  the  rear  —  planks  about  fourteen  inches  wide,  extending 
from  the  rafters  to  the  sills.  As  soon  as  Strong  Heart 
returned  he  was  told  about  the  visit  of  the  guards,  and  the 
three  withdrew  out  of  range  of  possible  discovery.  Scarcely 
had  they  disappeared  when  two  soldiers  approached, 
walked  around  the  building  once,  and  then  retired.  The 
backs  of  these  guards  had  barely  been  turned  be 
fore  the  Indians  ran  quickly  from  their  covert,  and  tell 
ing  the  chief  to  be  ready  to  push  with  all  his  strength 
against  the  boards,  they  placed  a  large  chunk  of  wood 
at  the  bottom  of  a  plank  that  looked  rather  insecure. 
Strong  Heart  inserted  his  lever,  bore  down  with  all  his 
might,  and  sprung  the  bottom  of  the  board  forward  some 
four  inches.  As  the  end  of  his  lever  was  bent  to  the 
ground  in  doing  this,  he  could  not  move  it  out  farther. 
Tonda  slipped  a  stone  into  the  space,  and  so  left  the  stick 
free  to  be  withdrawn.  Moving  his  fulcrum  higher  up. 
he  again  inserted  his  lever,  and  aided  by  the  chief,  who 
was  pushing  with  all  his  might  from  within,  sprung  the 
plank  from  its  lower  and  middle  fastenings.  Tonda  put 
in  stones  to  hold  it  out,  and  a  second  board  was  sprung 
in  like  manner.  Then  the  three  friends  seized  the  lower 
ends  of  each  board  and  ripped  them  off.  One  they  were 
able  to  keep  from  falling,  but  the  other  tumbled  over 
with  a  loud  clatter  upon  the  ground.  Eain-in-the-Face 
immediately  leaped  through  the  opening,  and  the  four 
ran  swiftly  to  their  ponies.  Scarcely  had  they  mounted 
—  and  they  had  brought  the  chief's  favorite  war  pony 
for  him  —  when  shots  from  the  sentries  reached  their  ears. 
The  white  men's  camp  was  soon  aroused.  Ouster  was  at  a 
loss  to  know  what  to  do. 

"What  do  you  think,  Joe??* 

"  Wall,  Lieutenant,  I  can't  sav  fer  sartin,  but  I  think 


232  TONDA. 

that  them  Injuns  has  gone  ter  their  village.  If  you  send 
the  scouts  you  c'n  easy  find  out." 

"  What  is  your  opinion,  Captain  Brown?7' 

"  Well,  Lieutenant,  I  would  send  the  scouts  ahead,  and 
follow  with  a  body  of  the  troops.  There  is  no  telling 
what  they  are  up  to.  Something  important,  for  it  is  un 
usual  for  Plains  Indians  to  travel  at  night." 

"  Boots  and  saddles!  "  The  bugles  blew,  and  the  troop 
ers  ran  to  the  long  line  of  horses,  selected  their  mounts, 
and  prepared  for  action. 

"  Joe,  take  the  scouts  and  go  on  ahead.  Report  to  us 
at  once." 

It  was  perhaps  a  half  an  hour  after  the  escape  before 
the  troopers,  some  two  hundred  strong,  left  camp  an; I 
proceeded  toward  the  village. 

Craftily  did  Two  Bears,  Gopher,  Runner,  and  a  score 
of  other  responsible  persons  go  about  the  village,  telling 
every  one,  "  No  noise,  now.  Keep  your  mouths  shut 
as  soon  as  they  come.  We  must  have  no  fight  in  the 
village.  You  must  not  rejoice  until  after  daylight  to 
morrow.  Let  every  person  stay  in  his  lodge  except  those 
who  are  to  run  away."  Richards,  too,  gave  his  advice: 

"  The  scouts  will  come  to  find  where  Rain-in-the-Face 
is,  but  they  won't  know  before  morning  how  many  Indians 
have  left.  Tell  them  you  don't  know  where  he  is." 

After  the  rescuers  had  been  gone  half  an  hour  Gopher 
gave  the  command: 

"  The  young  men  and  the  young  squaws,  with  their 
travois,  and  all  who  wish  to  flee  toward  the  Big  Horn 
country,  gather  on  the  plain  in  the  far  end  of  the  village, 
on  the  north  side  of  the  Niobrara."  There  they  waited. 
Hearts  beat  rapidly,  and  ears  were  strained  to  hear  the 
welcome  sound  —  the  return  of  the  chief.  Sitting  Bull 
was  there  making;  medicine  in  the  council  house  entirely 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  233 

by  himself.  He  would  go  with  them,  but  Wadaha  would 
remain.  Tonda  would  remain.  Two  Bears  was  too  old. 
but  Strong  Heart  could  not  be  restrained  even  by  the 
pleadings  of  his  wife.  It  was  not  long.  They  heard  the 
hoof-beats  on  the  dry  prairie,  and  in  a  moment  Eaiu-in- 
the-Face  was  with  them.  Strong  Heart  seized  Tonda  in 
his  arms  and  bade  her  good-bye,  even  as  the  procession 
moved,  for  there  was  no  delay. 

On  an  uncertain  mission  went  they  into  the  far  north 
west.  They  hoped  for  peace  and  good  hunting  and  happv 
days  on  the  upper  Missouri  —  their  old  hunting  grounds. 
But  no  man  could  foretell,  and  certainly  while  Sitting 
Bull  claimed  his  medicine  augured  success,  many  per 
sons  had  a  presentiment  of  trouble.  The  women  cried 
very  softly  to  themselves.  Little  children  plucked  at  deer 
skin  dresses  and  asked  in  subdued  whispers  where  father 
was  going,  and  why  he  should  depart  in  the  night. 

And  so  they  moved  silently  and  rapidly  away,  and  the 
blackness  of  night  swallowed  them  up. 


234  TOXDA. 


XXII. 

PRISONERS  ARE  KILLED. 

Scouts  reached  the  edge  of  the  village.  The  dogs,  here 
tofore  silenced  by  the  continuous  hiss  of  the  women  —  a 
peculiar  and  savage  sound  —  now  began  to  bark.  Cali 
fornia  Joe's  deep  bass  voice  rang  out: 

"Where  is  Rain-in-the-Face?  The  commanding  offi 
cer  is  coming  to  talk  with  him." 

Richards  and  Two  Bears,  divining  that  scouts  would 
reach  that  end  of  the  village  first,  were  both  there.  Rich 
ards  got  inside  of  the  lodge,  and  as  he  entered  whispered 
to  Two  Bears: 

"  You  do  the  talking." 

"  I  don't  know  where  the  chief  is.  The  last  time  I  saw 
him  he  was  going  to  the  agency.  I  heard  that  you  shut 
him  up." 

"  You  know  very  well  he  has  escaped."* 

"  Who  are  you  to  come  down  here  in  the  middle  of  the 
night,  asking  to  see  our  chief?  Why  don't  you  wait  until 
daylight?" 

"  Where  is  Rain-in-the-Face?  "  persisted  Joe. 

"Go  find  him,"  retorted  Two  Bears,  and  he  got  into 
the  lodge.  The  other  Indians  were  listening,  but  obeyed 
Gopher's  orders  to  make  no  noise.  Many  of  them  chuckled 
and  giggled. 

The  scouts  rode  back  and  reported  to  Custer.  In  a 
few  moments  the  column  reached  the  village.  In  the 
darkness  they  could  do  nothing,  see  nothing,  and  were 

*  California  Joe,  when  speaking  Sioux,  spoke  grammatically. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  235 

greatly  handicapped.  They  must  find  out  from  the  In 
dians  where  Rain-in-the-Face  was,  and  capture  him.  They 
could  not  arrest  the  entire  village. 

"Who  is  head  man  here  now?"  demanded  Custer. 

"  Rain-in-the-Face  is  head  man,"  said  Two  Bears. 

"  Well,  fetch  him  here." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Two  Bears,  "  I  will  go  to  his  lodge. 
He  is  in  bed  at  this  time  of  night.  What  does  Long 
Yellow  Hair's  brother  here?  Can't  you  even  let  us  poor 
Indians  sleep?*'  As  Joe  interpreted  this,  the  other  offi 
cers  were  amused. 

"Put  out  the  trailers,"  suggested  a  young  officer  fresh 
from  West  Point.  Custer  laughed,  and  Joe  was  shaken 
by  boisterous  mirth. 

"  Little  use  of  trying  to  trail,  this  night.  There  is  no 
telling  whether  that  red  scoundrel  came  direct  to  the  vil 
lage  or  went  somewhere  else."  The  Whites  did  not 
dream  that  the  entire  fighting  force  of  the  village  had 
moved.  Richards  came  out.  If  he  could  delay  the  Whites, 
so  much  the  better. 

"  Lieutenant/'  said  he,  "  I  kin  show  you  where  the  chief 
lives,  ef  you  wants  to  talk  with  him." 

Richards  walked  in  advance  and  the  others  followed, 
the  troops  picking  their  way  with  difficulty  among  the 
lodges.  Xow  and  then  a  horseman  found  himself  al 
most  against  a  tipi.  Every  doorway  was  full  of  heads  of 
all  ages  and  both  sexes,  peering  out  anxiously,  and  trying 
to  see. 

"  Thar's  Rain-in-the-Face's  lodge,"  said  Richards. 

"  Go  in  and  see  where  he  is,  Joe,"  commanded  Custer. 
Joe  entered  and  struck  a  match. 

"Get  out  of  here!"  cried  Wawa.  "If  my  husband 
was  home  he'd  put  a  bullet  through  you." 

"  He  isn't  here,  Lieutenant,"  said  Joe.     Custer  carried 


236  TOXDA. 

a  dark-lantern,  and  turned  its  beams  about  among  the 
lodges,  and  discovered  many  persons  hiding  here  and  there. 

"  Joe,  ask  them  why  they  were  up  and  dressed  this 
time  of  night/'  There  was  a  moment  of  silence. 

"  Brother  of  Long  Yellow  Hair,"  cried  Wadaha,  "  can't 
we  even  dress  or  undress  to  suit  ourselves?  You  come 
down  here  in  the  night  and  ask  why  we  wear  our 
clothes.  Don't  you  s'pose  we  heard  you  coming?  "  The 
Indians  laughed  sarcastically,  and  Brown  remarked: 

"  Ouster,  there's  something  brewing  this  night.  It 
seems  to  me  that  the  best  thing  we  can  do  is  to  go  back 
and  wait  for  daylight." 

"And  lose  an  hour  and  a  half,  for  it's  ten  miles  trip 
from  here  to  the  agency  and  return.  I  am  in  no  humor 
to  be  fooled.  '  Captain  Brown,'  he  ordered,  '  take  a  de 
tail  of  men,  go  back  to  camp,  bring  pack  animals  and 
supplies  sufficient  for  three  or  four  days  9 ''  (he  consulted 
his  watch).  "  It  is  now  half -past  one.  I  shall  stay  here 
with  the  troopers  until  daylight,  and  then  follow  the  trail." 

Half  an  hour  before  dawn  Ouster  called  an  informal 
council.  They  were  all  agreed.  The  infantry  was  left 
to  guard  the  agency.  As  soon  as  the  General  returned 
he  would  issue  orders,  in  all  probability,  for  the  Seventh 
to  follow  and  attack  the  fugitives,  Tom  Ouster  thought. 
Meanwhile,  if  the  troops  could  provoke  a  fight  without 
actually  firing  the  first  shot,  so  much  the  better.  Day 
light  broke.  Whenever  Indians  flee  they  are  invariably 
designated  "  hostiles,"  whether  they  committed  any  crime 
or  not,  and  so  they  were  called  by  the  Seventh.  The 
people  in  the  village  were  up  and  about.  They  could 
not  conceal  their  satisfaction.  Broad  smiles  greeted 
Ouster's  questions.  Joe  and  the  other  scouts  circled  about 
on  the  plain,  and  soon  found  a  broad,  heavy  trail.  Joe 
returned. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  237 

"  Great  Scott,  Lieutenant,  half  the  village  must  ha" 
gone.  The  trail  is  as  heavy  as  ef  made  by  a  thousand 
ponies  and  travels.*'  Bugles  blew,  the  troopers  mounted, 
and  set  out  on  a  lope.  The  guidons  fluttered  gaily,  and 
the  men  were  well  pleased,  for  the  famous  old  fighting 
Seventh  was  at  last  going  into  action.  They  soon  passed 
out  of  sight. 

Two  Bears,  Eichards,  and  Gopher  conferred.  "  They 
can't  catch  up,"  said  Two  Bears.  "  Rain-in-the-Face  will 
ride  the  hardest.  All  of  them  will  hurry  until  daylight."' 

"He  is  twenty-five  miles  from  here  now/'  said  Eichards. 
"  He  can  make  the  rough  country  by  the  time  the  troops 
are  up  with  him,  which  will  be  afternoon.  If,  he  puts  the 
bucks  in  the  rear  and  keeps  in  the  canons,  the  soldiers 
can't  get  him.  They  got  two  hundred  and  fifty  men.  and 
he  has  got  a  thousand." 

Secrecy  was  no  longer  necessary.  The  aborigines  were 
in  a  good  humor.  Dances  sprang  up  as  if  by  magic.  Tonda 
went  over  to  the  agency  to  see  what  she  could  learn 
there.  Billy  kept  out  of  sight,  but  Henry  and  Charlie 
in  the  store  would  not  talk.  Each  of  them  wore  a  six- 
shooter.  The  stage  driver  and  the  boss  herder  and  other 
employees  were  all  present,  heavily  armed. 

The  infantry  regiment  was  made  up  of  recruits  from  the 
East.  Xone  of  them  had  ever  seen  service  in  an  Indian 
campaign.  AVitli  Billy  and  his  interpreter,  their  com 
manding  officer  made  a  careful  reconnoiter  of  the  village 
to  ascertain  if  possible  how  many  men  had  left. 

That  evening  a  scout  came  in  from  General  Custer  and 
reported  that  he  had  made  camp  ten  miles  distant  and 
would  be  in  with  his  prisoners  next  morning.  Billy  and 
two  infantry  officers  rode  back  with  the  scout  and  gave 
Custer  the  news.  General  Custer  was  a  man  of  instant 
action  and  he  ordered  his  two  fastest  scouts  to  ride  to  a 


238  TONDA. 

point  five  or  six  miles  northwest  of  the  agency  and  await 
daylight  and  follow  the  trail  as  soon  as  possible.  They 
bore  to  the  Lieutenant  orders  instructing  him  to  return  at 
once  with  his  command.  Ouster  had  been  marching 

O 

leisurely,  but  he  allowed  his  command  little  rest  this 
night.  At  daylight  he  continued  toward  the  agency  and 
by  ten  o'clock  the  prisoners  were  safe  within  the  corral  and 
under  guard.  He  summoned  Two  Bears,  Wadaha,  Gopher, 
and  other  prominent  men  to  a  council.  Some  of  the  lead 
ing  women  were  also  present. 

"  Chiefs/"  said  Ouster,  "  now  that  Rain-in-the-Face  is 
gone  I  hold  you  men  responsible  for  the  behavior  of  the 
hostiles.  Red  Cloud  made  peace  some  years  ago  I  know, 
but  his  young  men  may  break  loose.  I  want  you  to  send 
after  your  friends  who  have  fled  and  bring  them  back.  If 
they  don't  return  inside  of  ten  days  I  shall  make  war 
upon  them  because  war  is  my  business.  The  Great  Father 
will  tell  me  to  kill  all  Indians  I  meet  who  are  not  on  the 
reservation/''' 

"  Chief  Long  Yellow  Hair,"  said  Ked  Cloud,  "  this  is 
none  of  my  doing.  Your  race  began  it.  We  had  killed 
nobody.  You  know  the  yellow-metal  hunters  are  here  on 
our  land:  that  they  fired  upon  us  first;  that  we  did  not 
burn  the  agency.  You  have  brought  Dull  Knife  and  his 
friends  here  and  shut  them  up.  You  shut  up  Rain-in-the- 
Face  but  he  got  out;  yet  you  say  your  heart  is  good  and 
until  to-day  you  said  you  meant  us  no  harm.  Do  you  think 
my  young  men  are  going  to  stay  here  and  be  abused  ?  You 
know  that  I  speak  the  truth/'  Two  Bears  got  up. 

"  If  you  will  let  out  our  young  men  and  release  Dull 
Knife  and  his  friends,  I  shall  ride  after  my  friends  and 
have  them  come  back." 

"  I  shall  do  no  such  thing,"  retorted  Custer.  "  I  pro 
pose  to  hold  on  to  enough  of  your  fellows  to  insure 


A  STORY  OF  Tin:  Siorx. 


239 


peace.*'  Some  moments  of  silence  ensued.  "  Have  the 
rest  of  you  anything  to  say?  "  asked  Ouster.  Tonda  arose. 
Ouster  was  somewhat  surprised,  as  he  had  never  seen  a 
woman  take  part  in  council.  She  observed  it  and  ex 
plained  her  action. 

"General  Ouster,  sometimes  women  have  a  right  to 
speak.  Long  ago  among  the  great  fighters  of  your  own 
land,  the  Iroquois,  men  could  not  go  to  war  if  the  promi 
nent  women  were  against  such  action. 

"I  know  the  white  man's  ways  now  that  I  have  been 
East  three  years.  I  can't  keep  silent.  I  think  it  is  a 
shame  that  you  have  brought  your  soldiers  here  on  the 
slightest  provocation,  have  listened  to  the  exaggerations  of 
Billy,  and  have  begun  to  harry  and  abuse  my  poor  people. v 

Richards  interpreted  in  a  low  voice  to  the  other  Indians, 
for  she  spoke  in  English,  and  Omaha  and  Wawa  became 
very  much  excited.  Ouster  was  a  quick-tempered  man 
and  instantly  jumped  up  and  seized  the  young  woman  by 
the  arm,  saying: 

"  I  allow  no  one  to  talk  to  me  in  such  a  manner  —  man 
or  woman,  red  or  white.  Get  out!"  and  he  pushed 
her  to  the  door  of  the  warehouse.  Omaha,  screamed  with 
rage  as  Ouster  thrust  Tonda  through  the  doorway  and 
leaping  up  attempted  to  seize  his  throat  but  was  re 
strained  by  both  Two  Bears  and  Wadaha,  who  anticipated 
trouble,  and  had  arisen  the  moment  Ouster  laid  hands  on 
Tonda.  Tonda  was  very  angry  and  turned  red  and  pale 
as  she  left  the  building. 

At  this  moment  screams  and  cries  from  the  corral 
startled  the  conference.  Everybody  rushed  out.  Richards 
and  Billy  and  other  Whites  in  the  lead,  the  Indians  fol 
lowing.  Scarcely  had  they  left  the  house  when-  several 
rifle  shots  were  heard  and  then  more  screams  —  the  shrill 
cry  of  women,  angry  shouts  of  men.  Soldiers  and  Indians 


240  TONDA. 

ran  toward  the  corral.  An  orderly  rushed  out  of  the  corral 
gate,  saluted  Ouster,  and  presented  the  commanding  of 
ficer's  compliments.  "  There's  trouble  in  the  corral  and 
the  Indians  attacked  the  guards/'  he  said.  Ouster  ran  to 
the  gate  and  met  the  Colonel. 

"What's  the  matter?"  said  he. 

"  Rumor  reached  us  that  a  rescue  of  Dull  Knife  and  the 
others  would  be  attempted.  We  thought  best  to  put  Dull 
Knife,  Big  Head,  and  Fat  Bear  in  a  room  in  the  agency, 
keeping  the  women  and  children  and  unimportant  warriors 
in  the  corral,  but  they  evidently  misunderstood  our  purpose 
and  fought." 

Ouster  was  now  inside  the  corral.  Armed  infantry 
men  were  guarding  groups  of  captives.  As  soon  as  the 
General  entered  the  stockade,  prisoners  rushed  up  to  talk 
with  him  for  this  particular  band  knew  him  well.  He 
soon  learned  the  story.*  A  sergeant  and  the  guard  had 
gone  to  the  captives  but  could  neither  converse  with  them 
nor  make  intelligible  signs.  Dull  Knife  and  his  friends 
apprehended  that  they  were  to  be  put  in  prison  and  later 
hanged  —  a  death  particularly  horrifying  to  all  Indians. 
Naturally  the  braves  resisted  with  all  their  strength. 

"All  the  women  and  children,  witnessing  the  encounter, 
surrounded  the  officer,  who  had  joined  the  soldiers  as  soon 
as  trouble  seemed  imminent,  and  while  he  and  the  sergeant 
and  men  were  trying  to  make  their  exit  with  the  three 
chiefs,  a  general  fight  had  taken  place.  The  chiefs  quickly 
drew  from  the  folds  of  their  blankets  the  knives  they  had 
been  allowed  to  eat  with.  These  had  been  surreptitiously 

*  Dull  Knife  and  the  men  and  women  of  his  tribe  were  taken 
captive  in  the  Wichita  fight.  .He  and  another  were  killed  in  the 
corral,  as  described,  but  the  author  has  taken  liberties  with  both 
geography  .and  history  in  making  the  incident  part  of  the  Sioux 
campaign. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  241 

sharpened  and  polished,  and  they  flashed  right  and  left 
as  the  braves  plunged  to  and  fro  in  their  struggles.  The 
squaws,  similarly  armed,  threw  themselves  with  wild  fury 
upon  the  guard.  An  old  squaw  singled  out  the  officer  in 
charge,  sprang  upon  him,  and  plunged  her  knife  down  the 
back  of  his  neck  with  unerring  aim.  One  of  the  chiefs 
leaped  upon  the  sergeant  and  stabbed  and  gashed  him  in 
so  horrible  a  manner  that  his  life  was  despaired  of. 
The  remainder  of  the  guard  came  to  the  rescue,  but  not 
before  one  chief,  Big  Head,  had  fallen  dead,  and  another, 
Dull  Knife,  was  mortally  wounded  by  a  bayonet  thrust 
through  the  body.  The  third,  Fat  Bear,  was  felled  by 
the  butt  of  a  musket,  but  was  uninjured.  The  outside 
guard,  by  firing  in,  had  quelled  the  mutiny  among  the 
women.''  *  While  Custer  talked  the  women  ran  about 
wringing  their  hands  and  angrily  and  revengefully  menaced 
the  guards.  He  visited  Dull  Knife  and  explained  to  him 
what  the  guards  were  trying  to  do.  The  dying  chief 
listened  composedly  and  spoke  as  calmly  as  if  nothing  had 
happened. 

"  I  would  like  the  Colonel  also  here."  An  orderly  sum 
moned  the  Colonel.  "  Xow,"  he  continued,  "  I  want  you 
to  let  Long  Yellow  Hair  put  an  interpreter  here.  We 
be  all  dead  men  if  we  have  to  deal  with  the  walking 
soldiers.  They  do  not  know  us.  Horse  soldiers  do.  But 
for  these  fool  walk-much  men  I  should  be  well/"  He 
was  not  bitter  and  expressed  few  regrets.  There  was  no 
horrible  death-bed  scene  —  only  civilized  people  are  afraid 
to  die. 

The  Colonel  consented  and  a  squaw-man  was  called  and 
given  authority  to  visit  the  captives  and  communicate 
their  needs  to  the  Colonel.  Dull  Knife's  women  mourned 

*  "  Following   the   Guidon,"   Mrs.   Elizabeth   Custer.    p.  106. 
16 


TOXDA. 

and  cut  their  arms  and  legs  with  knives.  They  crouched 
down  and  cried  and  moaned.  They  begged  the  Colonel, 
through  the  interpreter,  to  let  them  go  down  to  Rain-in- 
the-Face's  village  and  live. 

"  Can't  do  it,"  said  Ouster.  "  This  killing  is  bad 
business.  Very  aggravating  at  this  time." 

Having  quieted  the  excitement  as  far  as  possible,  he 
returned  to  the  agency.  At  the  gate  were  Two  Bears, 
Tonda,  Red  Cloud,  and  the  rest,  permission  to  enter  hav 
ing  been  refused  them  by  the  guards.  Women  inside 
shrieked  the  news  to  them  and  they  were  far  from  being 
in  a  good  humor.  When  Custer  came  up,  Red  Cloud 
addressed  him: 

"Are  you  going  to  attack  the  village?" 

"  See  here,  'Chief,  I  attack  no  good  Indians.  If  you 
people  behave  you  will  not  get  in  trouble.  These  Indians 
resisted  and  brought  their  fate  upon  their  own  heads. 
You  go  back  to  the  village  and  permit  no  disturbance. — 
Richards,  quiet  the  people  there  and  assure  them  that  I 
sha'n't  attack." 

"  General  Custer,"  began  Tonda. 

"  I  haven't  time  to  talk  to  you.  You  are  disrespectful 
to  authority." 

"  What  a  great  man  of  your  own  race  once  said,  I  now 
say  to  you,"  she  cried,  following  after  him,  angry,  tremb 
ling,  and  excited :  "  Look  upon  your  hands  !  They  are 
stained  with  the  blood  of  your  red  brothers." 

The  stage  came  about  six  o'clock  that  evening,  two 
hours  after  the  tragedy  in  the  corral,  and  halted  in  front 
of  the  agency.  Four  gentlemen  from  the  far  East  climbed 
out  and  heaved!  grateful  sighs  that  their  long  journey  was 
at  an  end.  They  were  distinguished  gentlemen,  for  when 
ever  the  newspapers  referred  to  them,  "  Honorable  "  was 
placed  before  their  names. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  243 

"  How  now?  v  whispered  Charlie  to  O'Donnell  as  they 
came  to  Henry':;  door.  "  Is  it  a  peace  commission  or  is 
they  sent  out  by  Congress?  " 

k'  Domned  if  Oi  know,"  said  Billy,  **"  but  we'll  soon  foind 
out.  They  is  certainly  one  or  the  other,  fer  whether  pace 
commission  min  or  congressmin  does  not  matter,  they  is 
fat,  bald-headed,  an'  well  kept  an'  comfortable  lookin'  an' 
these  fellers  has  all  thim  signs/''  It  was  even  so,  for  when 
Billy  introduced  himself  they  informed  him  that  they 
constituted  a  committee  sent  out  by  Congress  to  investi 
gate  the  condition  of  the  Sioux.  Billy  told  Charlie  to 
notify  the  others,  and  that  night  the  Colonel,  the  General, 
and  others  paid  their  respects.  Charlie  also  rode  over 
and  told  Richards. 


244  TONDA. 


XXIII. 

THE  CONGRESSIONAL  COMMITTEE. 

Of  course  the  commissioner^/spent  the  evening  and 
until  midnight  conferring  with  the  agent  and  the  officers. 
There  was  little  sleep  for  anyone.  When  the  commis 
sioners  retired,,  Billy,  Charlie,  and  Henry  held  a  long  con 
sultation,  the  upshot  of  which  was  suggested  hy  Billy's 
final  sentence: 

"  Youse  fellows  keep  yer  heads  shut  an'  let  me  do  the 
talkin'.  Don't  give  information  onless  asked." 

The  employees  bustled  about  and  got  the  commissioners 
as  good  a  supper  as  the  larder  afforded.  Immediately 
afterward  the  party  gathered  in  the  office.  The  officers 
came,  and  all  told,  a  dozen  or  fifteen  persons  of  authority 
were  present.  The  Chairman  explained  his  mission  and 
added : 

u  The  Secretary  of  the  Interior  and  the  President,  and 
I  may  say  a  majority  of  the  honorable  gentlemen  in 
Congress,  think  that  these  Indians  are  costing  us  too 
much.  We  don't  believe  in  this  policy  of  continually 
harrying  them.  Undue  leniency  is  not  to  be  thought  of, 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  experience  on  the  upper  Mis 
souri  which  resulted  in  Fetterman's  defeat  and  the  de 
struction  of  our  forts  and  the  withdrawal  of  troops  cost 
the  government  several  millions  of  dollars.  The  Laramie 
treaty  with  Red  Cloud  was  a  good  thing.  General  Cus- 
ter's  battle  of  Wichita  brought  the  hostiles  to  terms. 

"  Now,  we  come  empowered  to  act.  We  shall  make  a 
complete  investigation  and  report  upon  our  return.''  He 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  245 

continued  in  the  same  strain  for  some  time.  The  agent 
and  Charlie  explained  the  situation. 

"  Do  you  mean/'  asked  the  Chairman  of  the  General, 
"  that  Lieutenant  Custer  has  pursued  the  hostiles  and  that 
YOU  have  notified  him  to  return?" 

"  I  have  sent  two  of  my  best  men  after  him  and  have 
ordered  that  he  bring  in  his  troops.  I  have  notified  Red 
Cloud,  head  chief,  to  observe  peace  in  the  village  near 
here." 

"  That  is  well,  General,"  replied  the  Chairman.  "  It 
seems  to  me  that  we  should  persuade  the  hostiles  to  re 
turn  at  the  earliest  possible  moment.  There  is  no  telling 
what  they  will  do  on  the  trail.  Every  hour  counts,  and 
if  word  can  be  sent  them  to-night  through  their  friends 
from  the  village  that  the  peace  commission  is  here,  it  may 
save  bloodshed  and  money."  At  this  moment  Charlie  ap 
peared,  accompanied  by  Two  Bears.  Red  Cloud,  Gopher, 
Richards,  and  some  young  men.  The  Indians  were  in 
troduced  and  shook  hands.  Richards  observed  the  official 
interpreter  carefully,  ready  to  correct  him  if  any  errors 
were  made.  The  Chairman  told  the  chiefs  to  bring  all 
their  prominent  people  to  the  agency  on  the  morrow. 

"  Can  you  send  the  soldiers  away?  "  interrupted  Red 
Cloud. 

"  We  will  first  get  in  all  of  your  people  and  talk  over 
our  differences.  If  those  can  be  adjusted  then  we  shall 
send  the  soldiers  in  the  Black  Hills  and  they  will  remove 
the  miners.  (Aow,  aow!)  Then  we  shall  talk  with  you 
about  your  land,  about  changing  the  agency,  about  send 
ing  your  children  to  school.'' 

"  Good  words,"  said  Red  Cloud ;  "  where  there  are 
two  men  who  are  friends  they  talk  honestly  to  each  other. 
You  have  made  the  hearts  of  the  Indians  glad  by  coming 
here,  but  when  you  come  to  attend  to  business  you 


246  TONDA. 

should  notify  us  in  time  so  we  can  prepare  something 
to  say." 

"  How  much  time  do  you  want?  Can't  you  call  a  coun 
cil  to-morrow?  It  won't  hurt  you  to  stay  up  to-night 
and  talk  over  these  matters  in  your  village.  You  don't 
need  sleep.  You  can  rest  after  we  leave."  Everybody 
laughed.  Billy  tactfully  distributed  tobacco  among  the  In 
dians.  x\n  excited  young  man  leaped  on  his  pony  and 
rode  back  to  the  village  with  the  good  news  that  the 
peace  commission  men  were  going  to  do  much  for  the 
Sioux.  There  was  a  delay.  The  Indians  were  thinking. 
"  We  want  to  hear  you  Indians  talk.  We  have  come  from 
Washington  to  have  a  friendly  talk  with  you.  We  have 
not  come  to  take  your  land  nor  anything  that  you  have. 
We  want  to  hear  your  complaints.  To-morrow  when  we 
hold  council  no  harm  will  come  to  any  Indian  for  what 
he  says." 

"  Aow,  aow,"  grunted  the  natives. 

"  The  first  thing,"  said  Commissioner  Logan,  "  is  to 
bring  in  the  hostiles." 

"  They  are  not  hostile/'  said  Two  Bears.  "  The  white 
people  began  this."  And  he  briefly  related  the  circum 
stances. 

"  We  will  not  quarrel,"  said  Mr.  Logan  —  who,  by  the 
way,  was  rather  peppery  and  aggravated  the  natives  — 
"'  Have  you  got  two  or  three  good  riders  who  can  start 
to-night?  We  will  give  the  leader  a  paper  signed  by  us 
all  so  that  if  they  meet  the  soldiers  or  white  men  they 
can  explain." 

"  Yes,"  said  Red  Cloud.  "  Most  of  our  young  men 
have  gone,  but  I  can  find  three."  Turning  to  a  young 
man  he  rapidly  told  him  to  find  and  start  three  persons 
whom  he  named.  Red  Cloud  gave  explicit  instructions, 
and  while  he  did  this,  Custer  wrote  a  note  explaining  the 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  247 

mission  in  case  the  Indians  should  be  held  up  by  his 
brother.  The  commissioners  and  Billy  affixed  their 
signatures  to  the  document.  The  young  men  left  the  vil 
lage  about  eleven  o'clock  that  night. 

Next  morning  those  who  had  a  right  to  sit  in  council 
left  the  village  and  went  to  the  agency.  Many  women 
and  children  also  followed  out  of  curiosity.  Everybody 
was  in  a  good  humor  in  spite  of  the  killing  in  the  corral. 
Had  the  captives  been  of  this  village,  instead  of  northern 
Sioux,  doubtless  the  entire  band  had  been  on  its  way  be 
fore  now  to  the  northwest.  Things  looked  brighter,  and 
Tonda  voiced  the  sentiment  of  every  one  when  she  said : 

u  Just  think,  mother,  perhaps  all  our  troubles  will  end 
and  happy  days  come  once  more." 

The  commissioners,  the  Indians,  and  the  officers  talked 
all  day  and  parted  on  good  terms.  The  military  usually 
resented  interference  by  civilians,  but  whatever  might  be 
said  against  the  commissioners,  certainly  they  came 
clothed  in  authority,  and  whether  the  officers  would  or 
no,  peace  must  be  made.  Billy  issued  some  extra  rations. 
During  the  next  two  days  there  was  feasting  and  re 
joicing. 

********* 

Rain-in-the-Face,  Sitting  Bull,  Strong  Heart,  and 
nearly  a  thousand  warriors  traveled  as  fast,  as  they  could 
the  night  they  left  the  agency.  Shortly  after  daylight 
they  halted,  rested  the  ponies,  ate  a  hearty  breakfast,  .and 
then  pushed  ahead: 

"  For,"  said  Strong  Heart,  "  we  must  reach  the  canon 
before  the  soldiers  overtake  us." 

Before  noon  they  entered  a  wild  and  broken  country. 
The  women  and  children  and  a  few  men  advanced.  The 
warriors  brought  up  the  rear.  Sitting  Bull  knew  the 
region  thoroughly  and  selected  a  long  canon  which  could 


248  TONDA. 

be  followed  with  more  or  less  irregularity  twenty  miles; 
through  ten  miles  of  broken  country  they  must  pass  and 
then  a  second  canon  afforded  a  retreat  of  a  day's  journey 
farther.  Dog-soldiers  acted  as  scouts,  Runner  being  con 
spicuous  through  his  tireless  ascent  of  ledges  and  buttes 
in  order  that  he  might  look  around  and  view  the  sur 
rounding  country.  His  energy  was  rewarded,  for  about 
four  o'clock  when  they  were  half  way  through  he  descried 
the  approach  of  the  cavalry. 

"  It's  a  good  place  for  a  fight,"  said  Sitting  Bull;  "  they 
can't  flank  us,  and  they  have  got  to  go  fifteen  miles 
around  to  head  us."  Word  was  passed  up  front  and  the 
Indians  halted.  The  women  concealed  the  horses  and 
children  as  well  as  they  could,  the  men  flocked  to  the 
rear,  painted,  stripped,  and  prepared  for  action.  The 
best  shots  took  cover  under  boulders,  behind  logs  or  in 
crevices. 

"  Better  have  a  talk  first,"  cried  Strong  Heart 

"  No  time  to  talk  now,"  replied  Sitting  Bull. 

"  But,"  said  Strong  Heart,  "  we  do  not  want  a  fight  if 
we  can  help  it." 

"Are  you  afraid?"  asked  Sitting  Bull  scornfully 

"  Afraid,'7  he  retorted,  "  I  have  killed  more  men  than 
you  ever  did,  you  boaster.  I  do  not  want  our  home  vil 
lage  attacked,  and  if  we  fire  first,  Long  Yellow  Hair's 
brother  will  say  that  we  attacked." 

"  Strong  Heart  is  right,"  cried  Rain-in-the-Face.  "  You 
men  all  obey  me.  We  must  talk  first  and  fight  later." 

Strong  Heart,  Sitting  Bull,  Rain-in-the-Face  and  some 
others  advanced  down  the  canon  half  a  mile,  a  cloud  of 
warriors  followed  writhin  supporting  distance,  singing 
their  battle  songs  or  personal  chants,  thus  nerving  them 
selves  for  action. 

California  Joe  and  a  fringe  of  scouts  were  in  advance, 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  249 

picking  their  way  along  carefully.  They  halted.  Strong 
Heart  raised  a  large  white  cloth  on  a  stick. 

"  How,"  he  cried. 

"  How/'  responded  Joe. 

"Where  is  Long  Yellow  Hairs  brother?" 

"  He's  cominY"  replied  Joe.     "  You'll  git  enuf  uv  him." 

The  troopers  were  trotting  and  Strong  Heart  saw  that 
they  would  soon  be  within  rifle  range.  His  young  men 
ranged  themselves  across  the  canon,  and  to  the  advancing 
column  it  seemed  as  if  innumerable  heads  popped  above 
every  boulder.  Strong  Heart  put  down  his  rifle  and  ran 
down  to  where  California  Joe  was,  but  observing  that 
none  of  the  scouts  put  down  their  guns  he  turned  and 
ran  back  to  the  Indians.  Joe  and  several  scouts  covered 
him  with  their  rifles,  and  as  they  did  so  a  score  of  Indians 
in  turn  aimed  at  them.  Xo  shot  was  fired.  The  Lieu 
tenant  and  Brown  halted. 

"  Why  are  you  after  us?  "  shouted  Strong  Heart. 

u  Surrender  Kain-in-the-Face,  Sitting  Bull,  and  yourself 
or  we'll  wipe  out  your  outfit." 

"  Fair  warning,  old  Long  Yellow  Hair's  brother,"  cried 
Strong  Heart.  "  Behold  this  yellow  boulder  in  the  canon. 
If  your  men  pass  it  we  shall  drive  you  back."  And  he 
retreated  among  his  braves. 

"  Xow  Lieutenant.'"  said  Brown,  "  here's  your  chance. 
Give  them  old  Garryowen."* 

Ouster  hesitated.  He  suspected  that  there  were  several 
times  as  many  Indians  as  he  had  troops.  What  would  the 
General  say  if  he  lost  men  and  did  not  succeed  in  return 
ing  the  hostiles?  The  troops,  waiting  quietly,  were  ranged 
in  two  lines  across  the  canon. 

"  Joe." 

•Always  sounded  as  the  Seventh  Cavalry  charged.  It  was 
General  Ouster's  favorite  air. 


250  TONDA. 

"  Wall,  Lieutenant." 

"  Take  some  scouts  and  go  up  on  the  bluff  where  you 
can  see  the  end  of  the  canon  and  report  how  many  In 
dians  there  are." 

"  Yes,  Lieutenant."  The  scouts  climbed  up  on  foot 
and  made  their  way  to  a  point  of  observation.  The  banks 
were  too  rough  and  precipitous  for  cavalry  and  the  range 
from  them  into  the  valley  was  so  great  as  to  prevent 
accurate  shooting.  There  was  some  delay,  during  which 
the  Indians  strengthened  their  position.  Joe  returned. 

"  Wall,  Lieutenant,  I  can't  say  fer  sartin,  but  I  think 
there  are  nigh  on  a  thousand  uv  'em,  and  they  are  well 
armed." 

"  It  seems  a  pity  to  come  this  far  without  a  scrap," 
remarked  Ouster.  "  If  it  is  too  hot  for  us,  we  can  go 
back,  report  the  conditions,  and  the  General  can  easily 
overtake  them  with  the  entire  command  before  they  reach 
the  Big  Horn  country."  Turning  he  called  to  the  ex 
pectant  troops : 

"  Attention,  men !  Bugler,  Garryowen !  Charge ! 
Charge !  " 

Great  spurs  ploughed  the  big,  strong  cavalry  horses' 
sides.  The  old  Irish  tune  which  had  sounded  the  knell 
of  Black  Kettle's  village  and  had  been  heard  by  the 
Cheyennes  when  they  were  whipped,  rang  forth  and  pene 
trated  into  remote  recesses.  A  hundred  troopers  went  in 
advance,  then  Custer  and  Brown  and  the  scouts,  and  a 
hundred  brought  up  the  rear,  but  they  did  not  go  far  in 
close  formation.  Multitudes  of  Indians  sprang  up  with 
red  and  blue  and  white  blankets  which  they  waved,  and 
screamed.  Scores  of  Indians  made  careful  shots.  A 
dozen  men  and  twenty  horses  were  down  in  a  few  mo 
ments.  Other  steeds  stampeded,  and  Custer  queried  that 
if  the  natives  fought  so  determinedly  at  the  beginning, 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  251 

what  would  they  do  when  he  should  have  penetrated  the 
canon  half  a  mile  farther? 

"  Lieutenant/"  said  Brown.  u  you  know  what  General 
Sherman  said?  " 

u  Yes,  and  he  was  right  too.  If  I  should  break  up  this 
company  of  the  Seventh,  George  would  never  forgive  me. 
Things  look  very  squally.  I've  got  to  retreat.  We  can 
form  again  and  attack  later.  I  have  got  twenty  men 
down  already."  A  bugler  was  riding  not  far  from  Brown. 

'•  Tell  him  to  sound  retreat,"  commanded  Ouster.  He 
did  so  and  the  cavalry  galloped  quickly  down  the  canon, 
the  Indians  following  on  foot  but  unable  to  keep  up. 
The  horses  returned  willingly  for  they  feared  blankets 
and  yells  more  than  they  did  bullets.  The  under  officers 
reported  their  losses:  Eight  or  ten  killed  and  fifteen 
wounded.  A  number  of  men  were  dismounted. 

"  How  many  Indians  were  killed,  Joe?"' 

"  They  got  more  uv  us  than  we  got  uv  'em.  You  see, 
Lieutenant,  they  shot  frum  rests  an'  we  couldn't  shoot  or 
use  the  sabres  ter  any  good  'cause  we  didn't  go  fer  enuf 
up  the  canon." 

The  younger  officers  respectfully  protested  to  Ouster 
against  the  retreat,  maintaining  that  he  should  have  con 
tinued  the  charge. 

''  Well,  we  can  charge  again.  They  are  all  there  yet. 
The  action  has  just  begun." 

"  Lieutenant,"  said  Joe,  ''  don't  do  it,  you  have  not  got 
men  enough  an'  the  canons  is  full  uv  'em  an'  they  is  all 
fightiir  mad.''  At  this  moment  the  troopers  farther  back 
shouted,  and  Ouster,  turning  in  his  saddle,  beheld  two 
messengers  riding  sweat-lathered  horses.  They  looked 
wistfully  on  their  brother  troopers,  longed  to  fulfill  their 
mission  and  join  in  the  fray. 

"  The  Commanding  General  presents  his  compliments 


262  TONDA. 

to  the  Lieutenant,"  said  one  tired  trooper  as  he  and  his 
companion  advanced  and  saluted.  He  presented  two  en 
velopes  which  Ouster  at  once  tore  open,  read,  and  handed 
to  Captain  Brown.  One  was  official  in  which  the  Com 
manding  General  peremptorily  ordered  his  Lieutenant  to 
return  without  attacking  the  Indians;  the  other  was  a 
personal  note  in  which  the  elder  brother  mildly  censured 
the  younger,  explained  to  him  that  it  was  not  yet  time 
for  actual  hostilities. 

"  Well,  Brown,  here's  a  kettle  of  fish." 

"  Wall,  Lieutenant,"  said  Joe,  "  I've  knowed  your 
brother  fer  years  an'  you  ain't  goin'  ter  make  no  mistake 
obeyin7  orders." 

"  I'd  like  to  have  a  good  slap  at  them,"  said  Brown, 
wistfully  looking  up  the  canon. 

"  You'll  shorely  hev  a  chance  later,"  said  Joe. 

Orders  were  given  and  the  troops  retraced  the  trail.  Xo 
Indians  followed,  and  they  reached  the  agency  two  days 
later.  En  route  they  passed  the  messengers  sent  to  notify 
the  Indians  of  the  arrival  of  peace  commissioners,  and 
heard  more  news  from  them. 

liain-in-the-Face  and  his  companions  were  divided  as  to 
what  they  should  do.  So  they  sat  down  and  debated  for 
several  hours.  Some  were  in  favor  of  returning,  others 
believed  that  they  should  place  no  reliance  in  the  promises 
of  the  Whites  but  push  on  to  the  Big  Horn  county. 
The  matter  was  finally  compromised.  Strong  Heart  was 
appointed  sub-chief  and  told  to  take  the  entire  outfit 
some  forty  or  fifty  miles  farther  northwest,  where  there 
was  good  hunting,  and  await  news.  He  would  place  scouts 
on  all  sides,  eight  or  ten  miles  distant  from  the  village,  to 
give  warning  of  the  approach  of  enemies.  Sitting  Bull, 
Rain-in-the-Face,  and  a  dozen  prominent  warriors  would 
return  with  the  Indian  messengers.  They  rode  their  best 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  253 

horses  and  proceeded  leisurely.  When  ten  miles  from  the 
agency  they  halted  and  sent  to  ascertain  if  they  would  be 
well  treated.  The  commissioners  instructed  the  bearer  of 
this  message  to  advise  them  that  they  would  not  be  detained, 
but  permitted  to  come  and  go  at  will,  so  they  came  in,  and 
received  an  ovation  in  their  own  village  as  they  turned  to 
ward  the  agency.  The  approach  to  the  agency  was  dra 
matic.  When  about  a  mile  and  a  half  distant  they  halted 
and  came  on  slowly,  thirty-two  of  them  abreast  —  for  such 
men  of  consequence  as  remained  in  the  village  had  joined 
them.  As  they  advanced  they  chanted  in  loud  tones  a 
song  of  victory.  A  large  crowd  followed  in  the  wake  of 
the  horsemen.  The  officers  and  commissioners  came  out 
of  the  agency  and  stood  on  the  porch.  When  within 
half  a  mile,  Sitting  Bull  gave  the  word  and  the  horses 
ran.  Every  man  was  superbly  mounted  and  dressed  in  his 
full  Avar  costume.  They  dashed  up  in  front  of  Billy's 
headquarters,  and  as  the  last  notes  of  the  song  died  away, 
leaped  to  the  ground  and  crowded  about  the  commission 
ers  and  shook  hands.  It  was  a  warm  day  and  the  ground 
was  dry.  Mr.  Logan  proposed  that  the  council  be  held 
out-doors,  so  they  all  sat  in  a  circle,  the  commissioners  in 
the  center  and  the  people  grouped  about,  listening.  All 
day  they  conferred,  and,  having  settled  their  grievances 
for  the  present  at  least,  an  era  of  good  feeling  prevailed. 

"  Colonel,"  said  the  Chairman,  u  it  seems  to  me  that 
under  the  circumstances  you  can  release  the  prisoners 
from  the  corral  and  warehouse,  if  that  meets  with  your 
approval." 

"  Orderly,"  said  the  Colonel,  "  give  my  compliments  to 
the  sergeant  at  the  corral  and  tell  him  to  release  the 
prisoners  and  remove  the  guards."  The  Chairman  ad 
journed  the  council  and  the  Indians  ran  to  the  corral  gate 
and  joyfully  received  their  friends. 


254:  TONDA. 

Strong  Heart  and  his  band  were  not  forgotten.  Run 
ners  sent  to  him  carried  the  good  news,  and  within  a  week 
all  the  "  hostiles  "  were  back  and  under  Billy's  watchful 
eye. 

The  commissioners  sent  and  received  many  telegrams  — 
chiefly  from  Washington.  They  explained  the  situation 
fully,  enlarged  upon  the  bad  effects  of  the  miners'  pres 
ence,  and  recommended  that  these  men  be  removed,  for  they 
were  a  thorn  in  the  side  of  the  Sioux.  So  Washington 
was  pleased  to  order  Custer  to  deport  the  miners.  He  set 
out  at  once  upon  his  famous  Black  Hills  march,  and  with 
out  firing  a  shot  he  caught  some  hundreds  of  prospectors 
and  took  them  to  the  Missouri  river,  where  he  warned 
them  not  to  return  upon  Sioux  land.  Thirty  or  forty 
miners  hid  themselves  and  escaped  detection.  During 
the  General's  campaign  no  Indian  objected  to  his  presence 
or  attempted  to  stay  his  progress.  Custer  returned  to 
Laramie;  the  infantry  went  to  some  other  post.  The 
commissioners  visited  western  and  northern  agencies, 
promising  to  stop  at  Rain-in-the-Face's  village  as  they  re 
turned  to  the  East. 

The  Sioux  got  on  peacefully  for  some  weeks.  Spring 
came  and  the  prairie  became  a  carpet  of  flowers.  The 
ponies  fattened  up  and  buffalo  began  to  work  northward 
from  the  southern  ranges. 

The  few  miners  left  in  the  Black  Hills  were  joined  by 
more  recruits.  As  soon  as  Custer  departed  many  men 
returned,  new  ones  came  up  the  Missouri,  hidden  by 
obliging  steamboatmen  in  out-of-the-way  places  on  their 
craft,  and  soon  there  were  more  men  in  the  camps  than 
formerly.  Western  congressmen  took  up  the  "  rights  "  of 
.their  constituents  and  an  agitation  was  begun  which  only 
ended  when  the  Sioux  had  ceded  the  Black  Hills  to  the 
insatiable  Whites. 


BED    CLOUD    AND    PROFESSOR    MARSH. 


A  STOIJY  OF  THE  Sioux.  257 

It  was  ration  day.  Billy,  encouraged  by  the  turn  of 
affairs,  had  begun  to  substitute  goods  again.  In  Omaha 
and  Kansas  City  the  rice,  beans,  etc..  were  changed.  The 
first  time  there  was  some  complaint,  on  the  second  occa 
sion  a  committee  of  Indians  visited  him.  He  would  have 
paid  little  attention  to  it  but  for  the  presence  of  one  man, 
Professor  Marsh  of  Yale.  Marsh  had  spent  one  or  two 
seasons  fossil-hunting  in  the  Bad  Lands.  He  had  met  the 
Sioux  and  treated  them  well.  Eed  Cloud  gave  orders  that 
Marsh  —  the  Big  Bone  Chief  they  called  him  —  be  not  dis 
turbed,  for  Marsh  had  made  some  inquiries  regarding  the 
food  issued  them  and  had  listened  to  complaints  and  col 
lected  evidence.  He  promised  Red  Cloud  that  he  would  in 
terest  persons  of  influence  East  in  behalf  of  the  Sioux. 
Xoting  a  white  man  among  the  Indians  O'Donnell  advanced. 

"'  This  hyar  stranger  is  Perfesser  Marsh,"  said  Richards, 
introducing  him  to  Billy.  "  He  is  the  man  what  got  those 
two  wagon  loads  of  bones  up  in  the  Bad  Lands  last  fall, 
and  the  Sioux  thinks  a  powerful  sight  of  him." 

"  Glad  ter  know  youse,"  said  the  agent,  shaking  hands  — 
but  he  was  not  glad.     "  What  c'n  Oi  do  fer  youse?  " 

"  Oh,  nothing  special,"  replied  the  Professor.  "  1  came 
to  see  my  friend  Red  Cloud.  He  assured  me  of  his  peace 
ful  intention,  and  we  were  photographed  as  we  held  the 
peace  pipe  in  common.*  I  wish  to  look  about  the  reserva 
tion  somewhat.  I  just  called  to  pay  my  respects.  I  have 
permission  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  to  work  in 
the  fossil  beds  twenty  or  thirty  miles  from  here,  and  may 
make  this  place  headquarters,"  and  the  Professor  handed 
O'Donnell  his  credentials. 

*  The  illustration  is  reproduced  from  a  photograph  in  the  pos 
session  of  Miss  Fannie  Brown,  of  Andover.     The  date  is  uncertain ; 
negative  lost.     The  writer  knows  of  but  one  other   photograph. 
Supposed  date  between  1871-5. 
17 


258  TONDA. 

"Yis,  yis,  Oi  see.  If  youse  needs  anything,  come 
'round."  * 

"  Now  I  have  something  to  say,"  said  Two  Bears. 
"  The  rations  you  issued  us  this  morning  were  very  poor. 
The  beans  were  wormy,  the  coffee  did  not  taste  like  coffee, 
the  flour  was  caked  and  the  rice  is  —  9  here  the  Indian 
made  a  horrible  grimace  and  placed  his  hand  on  his 
stomach. 

"  These  Injuns,"  said  Billy,  turning  to  Marsh,  "  is  al 
ways  kickin'.  The  givernment  spinds  millions  o'  dollars 
on  thim  rid  rascals.  We  druv  out  the  miners  from  the 
Black  Hills,  we  brought  a  pace  commission  at  great  ox- 
pense,  an'  still  they  kick." 

"  Well,"  said  Marsh,  "  seems  to  me  they  have  occasion 
to  i  kick/  When  I  was  at  the  other  agency  last  year  I  ex 
amined  their  food  and  saw  samples  of  what  the  white  men 
gave  them,  and  what  you  issued  them,  and  I  must  confess 
that  yours  is  the  worst  of  all.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  inter 
fere  in  matters  that  do  not  concern  me,  but  I  should  think 
that  the  appropriation  was  sufficient  for  the  purchase  of 
good  food  which,  if  carefully  and  honestly  delivered, 
would  prevent  suffering."  Billy  flushed  and  his  eyes 
began  to  snap. 

"  Where  did  youse  see  the  grub  Oi  give  'em?  You  ain't 
been  in  my  warehouse." 

"  No,  but  I  visited  the  village  and  saw  the  packs  opened 
as  squaws  brought  them  in.  1  believe  that  any  commer 
cial  person  who  submitted  such  samples  at  Washington 
would  be  refused  the  contract." 

"  Perf  esser,"  said  Billy,  shaking  his  fist  in  the  scient 
ist's  face,  "you  dig  up  all  the  domried  owld  bones  youse 
wants  ter  but  you  keep  your  head  shut  an'  keep  away  from 
this  agincy.  Oi  will  have  youse  rayported  for  makin'  the 
Injuns  dissatisfied.  We's  hed  trouble  enough  an'  Washin'- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  259 

ton  don't  want  no  more.  If  youse  conies  around  here 
kickin'  Oi'll  have  youse  sint  off  in  the  stage."  Marsh 
abruptly  turned  on  his  heel  and  walked  away.  The  others 
followed.  It  was  inadvisable  to  have  a  scene  with  the 
agent.  He  went  back  to  the  village  and  made  up  samples 
of  the  kind  of  food  Billy  issued,  together  with  data  as  to 
families  from  whom  he  received  them.  Statements  from 
witnesses  were  procured  and  that  night  he  wrote  a  long 
letter  to  the  President.  In  a  few  days  it  was  necessary 
for  him  to  visit  the  railroad  and  bring  in  supplies,  and 
he  personally  mailed  these  packages  and  communications 
rather  than  intrust  them  to  the  stage  driver. 

Professor  Marsh's  report  got  into  the  newspapers  and 
created  a  scandal.  It  caused  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
to  resign  and  brought  about  the  defeat  of  the  "  Indian 
ring."  After  the  Yellowstone  campaign  had  ended,  the 
food  issued  the  Sioux  visibly  improved  in  quality  and 
quantity. 


260  TONDA. 

XXIV. 

EXELBY'S  SCHEME. 

During  all  this  time  Le  Moyne  was  living  peacefully 
with  the  Crows.  He  had  sold  some  of  his  ponies  to  the 
miners,  for  the  Crows  were  nearer  the  Black  Hills  than 
were  the  Sioux.  In  fact  he  had  used  up  the  money,  arid 
it  was  necessary  for  him  to  dispose  of  the  remainder  of 
his  herd.  He  visited  Deadwood,  learned  of  General  Cus- 
ter's  actions  and  met  Exelby  and  Billy  the  Kid,  who, 
having  failed  to  reach  Texas,  had  come  up  the  Missouri, 
determined  to  make  a  stake  in  the  mining  camps. 

"  Wall,  Le  Moyne,"  said  Exelby  as  he  shook  hands, 
"  whar  did  you  come  from?  " 

"  Let's  go  in  here  and  irrigate  and  HI  tell  you  all 
about  it."  They  entered  one  of  the  saloons,  drank  and 
sat  down  and  Le  Moyne  told  his  story,  not  omitting  Rich 
ards'  treachery.  Exelby  told  of  the  defeat  of  the  horse- 
thieves. 

"  See  here,"  said  Billy  the  Kid,  "  Custer  ain't  comin' 
up  here  again  and  we  hears  that  them  congressmen  is 
kickin'  an'  in  favor  of  openin'  this  country.  They  want 
to  git  the  Sioux  out.  It  seems  to  me  that  we  ought  to 
square  ourselves  fer  losing  them  ponies,  Campbell,  Jack, 
and  the  rest  of  our  men.  We  is  glad  to  see  you,  Le  Moyne, 
ain't  we,  Doc?"  Exelby  expressed  his  gratitude  in  oaths. 

"  There  is  two  others  of  the  gang  here,"  he  said.  "  Be- 
i'ore  the  sodgers  got  down  on  me,"  he  continued,  "  I  was  a 
scout,  as  you  know.  I  knowed  Custer  and  I'll  bet  that 
he  hated  to  give  up  fightin'  the  Sioux.  I  kept  posted,  an' 
I  know  that  the  peace  commissioners  done  squared  every 
body,  but  the  next  time  that  the  Sioux  breaks  out,  Custer 
is  goin'  to  come  an'  lick  Hell  out  of  'em.  There  won't 
be  no  more  peace  commission  men  until  after  the  fightin'. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  261 

"  Xow.  Le  Moyne,  ef  you  ain't  afeered,  the  five  of  us 
will  go  with  a  pack  outfit  down  pretty  near  the  agency 
air  be  seen  by  the  Injuns.  When  we  went  with  the  ponies 
we  was  hampered,  an'  that's  why  they  whipped  us.  But 
the  Sioux  can't  git  us  once  we're  in  the  mountains.  Ef 
we  lay  around  and  nail  a  few  of  them,  a  bunch  of  bucks 
will  take  the  war-path  to  clean  out  the  miners.  The 
Injuns  don't  like  the  Black  Hills,  an'  they  won't  come 
clear  to  Deadwood,  but  they'll  kill  all  prospectors  they 
kin  find  in  the  foothills.  This  will  raise  the  devil  an* 
troops  will  be  sent  out.  Moreover,  there  ain't  no  danger 
for  us  cf  we  work  it  right.  Go  light  an'  don't  try  to  run 
off  the  bosses."  Le  Moyne  and  the  Kid  nodded.  Exelby 
pounded  on  the  table,  a  waiter  appeared,  and  he  ordered 
more  whiskey.  "  I  want  to  git  square  for  Campbell  an' 
Jack,  air  also  want  to  make  business  good.  Ef  the  coun 
try  is  opened  there'll  be  stages  carry  in'  gold  away  an'  lots 
of  tenderfeet  with  money  eomiir  in." 

u  Suits  me  0.  K.,"  said  Le  Moyne.  "  The  ponies  I  got 
from  them  Sioux  is  about  gone.  I  need  money.  Get  your 
gang  together  and  let's  start  out  as  soon  as  we  can." 

So  it  was  agreed.  For  the  next  few  days  Le  Moyne  en 
joyed  a  protracted  spree,  and  when  all  the  arrangements 
were  perfected  five  as  fine  rogues  as  ever  lived  calmly 
rode  out  of  camp  with  the  deliberate  purpose  of  bringing 
on  war  between  the  Whites  and  the  Sioux.  They  traveled 
slowly,  reached  a  point  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  north  of 
the  agency  and  encamped  in  the  Bad  Lands.  They 
scouted  continually,  and  in  two  or  three  days  were  re 
warded  by  finding  four  young  Indians  who  had  gone  out 
to  gather  herbs  for  medicinal  purposes.  Two  of  these 
they  killed  and  purposely  permitted  the  other  two  to  re 
turn  to  the  village  with  the  news.  Then  the  outlaws 
withdrew,  and  by  the  time  the  war  party  caught  up  with 


262  TONDA. 

them  they  were  well  into  the  foothills.  A  running  fight 
ensued;  the  outlaws  abandoned  the  pack  animals,  lost  one 
of  their  number,  but  succeeded  in  checking  the  Indians, 
killing  two  and  wounding  several.  The  Indians  pursued 
within  thirty  or  forty  miles  of  Deadwood  and  there  aban 
doned  the  chase.  On  their  return,  roaming  about  the 
foothills,  they  fell  in  with  a  party  of  eight  miners  and 
killed  them  all.  Then  swinging  toward  the  east,  they 
struck  the  freight  road  between  the  Missouri  and  Dead- 
wood,  held  up  two  or  three  wagons,  taking  the  horses, 
killing  the  men,  and  loading  the  extra  animals  with  all 
sorts  of  plunder,  and  returned  to  the  village.  Eunners 
were  sent  to  the  northern  agencies,  and  a  great  war  dance 
was  held  in  Kain-in-the-Face's  village.  Charlie  saddled 
his  mustang  and  galloped  over  on  a  tour  of  inspection, 
found  the  Indians  engaged  in  their  war  dance,  and  re 
ported  it  to  Billy. 

Billy,  Charlie,  Henry,  and  the  stage  driver  were  in  the 
agency  office  that  evening. 

"  It's  clar,"  said  Billy,  "  from  what  the  young  bucks 
say,  that  it's  Exelby  an'  the  Kid  an'  Le  Moyne  who  made 
this  raid.  ()'  course  they  had  no  business  ter  raid,  but 
the  Sioux  lias  got  ter  be  licked.  Oi  see  it  comin'.  Ef 
they  ain't  whipped  by  the  sodgers  an'  the  Black  Hills  ain't 
opened  there'll  be  the  devil  ter  pay  anywhere.  Now 
they're  dancin'  the  war  dance,  which  they  ain't  done  for 
some  years.  Oi'm  goin'  ter  wire  Washington  to-night,1' 
and  he  drafted  the  following  message :  u  Sioux  broke 
loose  again,  killed  a  dozen  miners  and  teamsters  and  looted 
freight  wagons." 

"  Now,"  said  Billy,  "  we've  had  enuf  o"5  this  hyar  fool 
ishness.  That  Perfesser  from  the  East  has  got  ter  be 
brought  in  too  or  the  young  Injuns  will  kill  him." 

"  He's  safe,"  said  Charlie,  "  since  Red  Cloud  give  orders 
to  leave  him  alone." 


A  STGR\  OF  THE  Sioux.  263 

"  Xo  he  ain't.  Lots  o'  the  Injuns  don't  know  him,  an' 
they'd  as  soon  nail  him  as  any  other  mon." 

"Well/'  said  Henry,  "  we  got  to  sit  tight.  What  do 
you  think,  Charlie?'' 

"  I've  knowed  Injuns  for  a  long  time,  and  these  fellers 
is  achin'  for  a  good  fight.  What  they  need  is  a  lickin',  as 
Billy  says." 

It  was  after  supper  in  Tonda's  home,  where  were  her 
parents  and  also  Strong  Heart's.  The  men  were  very 
glum.  Omaha  sang  to  herself  an  old  folk  song.  Strong 
Heart  moodily  gazed  into  the  fire.  Tonda  came  over  to 
his  side,  put  her  arm  around  his  neck  and  said: 

"  Don't  go.  We  have  had  fighting  enough.  We  can't 
whip  the  Whites." 

"'  Why  can't  they  ever  let  us  alone?"  asked  Wawa.  "  I 
would  like  to  live  in  the  northland.  The  Great  Mothers* 
Indians  are  well  treated." 

"  Yes/"  said  Two  Bears.  "  It  is  a  fine  land  But  the 
buffalo  are  fewer.'' 

"  What  matter,  there  are  other  animals,"  commented 
Eain-in-the-Face. 

"  Aow,"  agreed  Omaha.  "  The  traders  are  honest.  If 
we  ever  can  go  there  let  us  do  it.  Then  Washington  may 
send  word  to  come  back,  and  if  we  do  the  Great  Father 
will  give  us  more." 

"Well,  if  Washington  did,  who  would  believe?"  de 
manded  Strong  Heart. 

"  Don't  say  that,  husband.  It  is  not  Washington  or  the 
Great  Father,  but  his  men  who  cheat  and  lie.  He  is  good, 
they  are  not.  His  great  council  is  honest.  There  are 
good  and  bad  Whites.  You  must  not  think  all  are  evil." 

"Huh!"  exclaimed  Omaha.  "I  wish  they  would  send 
some  of  the  good  ones  out  here.  I  would  like  to  see  one 
of  them." 

*  Queen  Victoria. 


264  TONDA. 

"  Mother,  the  Whites  in  the  far  East  are  mostly  good. 
They  build  great  buildings  for  sick  people.  They  feed 
the  poor  and  do  all  manner  of  noble  actions.  But  the 
folks  who  do  these  things  have  money,  and  they  do  not 
need  to  come  to  this  country;  that  is  why  we  do  not  see 
them.  Sometimes  they  go  on  the  cars  clear  through  to 
the  Western  ocean/' 

"  I  wish  they  would  come  up  here  and  give  us  some  of 
their  money/7  said  Wawa. 

"  They  know  nothing  of  us/'  continued  the  girl.  "  As 
the  cars  pass  through  a  very  poor,  barren  section  of  land 
and  the  people  look  through  glass  windows  and  see  In 
dians  they  ask  — 'Why,  how  can  any  one  live  in  such  a 
God-forsaken  country?'  and  some  rich,  western  cattle  or 
mining  man  replies  —  '  Oh,  this  is  an  Indian  reservation. 
We  gave  it  to  the  Indians  because  we  cannot  use  it  our 
selves/  '  The  friends  laughed. 

When  the  message  reached  Washington  there  was  a  con 
sultation.  The  news  was  communicated  to  the  Secretary 
of  War,  who  conferred  with  the  President  and  the  Ct>m- 
missioner  of  Indian  Affairs.  Two  or  three  days  later  the 
miners  sent  word  to  their  friends  in  the  East.  Billy  wired 
the  Congressional  Committee  and  they  replied,  "  Hold 
the  Indians  in  check  if  possible."  Be  it  said  to  the  credit 
of  the  committee  that  they  immediately  left,  driving  all 
night  to  reach  the  railway.  One  day  on  the  cars  brought 
them  to  the  station  nearest  to  the  agency.  Again  they 
traveled  all  night,  and  at  daylight  pulled  up  at  O'Don- 
nelPs  quarters.  Charlie  summoned  the  chiefs.* 

'"'All  interviews  between  the  Commission  and  the  Indians  are 
modeled  after  Senate  Report  283,  Investigation  of  August-Sep 
tember,  1883.  Forty-eighth  Congress.  Portions  of  speeches 
literal;  but  generally  liberties  have  been  taken.  Most  of  Sitting 
Bull's  speech  is  a  literal  translation. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  265 

They  needed  rest,  and  their  eyes  were  heavy,  for  they 
had  not  slept  the  past  two  nights.  Everybody  felt  the 
tension.  Both  commissioners  and  Indians  apprehended 
that  serious  trouble  was  at  hand.  The  Chairman  spoke: 

"  We  supposed  that  everything  was  amicably  settled 
when  we  left  here  some  weeks  ago.  Xow  we  come  back 
because  of  very  bad  news.  You  have  broken  your  prom 
ises  and  taken  the  war-path.  You  have  murdered  citizens 
and  stolen  goods.  General  Ouster  is  coming  with  an  army. 
He  will  pursue  you  and  make  you  behave.  I  want  you 
to  send  out  and  bring  in  your  young  men  who  were  raid 
ing.  I  want  those  responsible  surrendered  to  the  agent 
in  order  that  the  Great  Father  may  punish  them." 
Scowls  and  ominous  looks  greeted  the  speaker.  Xone  of 
the  chiefs  replied. 

Mr.  Logan :  "  Interpreter,  ask  these  Indians  why  they 
do  not  answer  us.  Are  they  willing  to  surrender  those 
young  men  who  have  murdered  citizens?  "  Two  Bears 
got  up. 

"  There  is  a  man  named  Exelby  who  is  a  horse-thief. 
He  stole  hundreds  of  ponies  from  us.  We  told  Billy 
there "-- pointing  his  finger — "and  he  said  he  told 
Washington.  The  Great  Father  did  nothing.  Exelby 
came  again,  stole  six  hundred  ponies,  shot  ten  of  our 
young  men  and  wounded  a  dozen  others.  We  followed 
and  recovered  the  horses  and  killed  six  of  Exelby 's  men. 

"  Everybody's  heart  was  good  until  five  days  ago  Exelby 
and  Billy  the  Kid  came  down  and  shot  two  of  our  young 
men.  We  followed  them  and  they  shot  two  more  of  us. 
They  went  into  the  Black  Hills,  and  we,  following,  found 
miners.  Long  Yellow  Hair  said  the  miners  were  gone. 
There  are  more  miners  there  than  ever  before.  We  were 
very  mad  and  we  killed  a  dozen  miners  and  took  goods 
because  the  miners  are  in  our  land  and  fought  us.  Xow 
we  are  mad.  (Aow.  aow.) 


266  TONDA. 

"  I  have  been  a  good  Indian  and  Billy  here  knows  I 
have.  All  of  the  treaties  from  the  time  when  I  was  a  boy 
down  to  the  present  time  have  been  broken.  There  was 
a  council  held  some  time  ago  at  which  there  were  present 
six  or  seven  white  men  and  a  good  many  Indians,  and  this 
is  something  I  keep  in  remembrance  of  that  council  (hold 
ing  up  a  silver  medal  which  he  carried  suspended  from 
his  neck).  This  medal  and  I  are  paupers.  The  promises 
the  government  made  to  us  have  not  been  fulfilled.  The 
white  men  are  taking  everything  away  from  us,  and  I  am 
now  a  very  poor  man.'' 

The  Chairman  whispered  to  Logan:  "It  seems  to  me 
that  it  is  useless  to  continue  the  council." 

"No,  no,"  replied  Logan;  "keep  it  up  and  let  us  as 
certain  all  we  can." 

The  Chairman :  *  "  Interpreter,  ask  Rain-in-the-Face  if 
he  has  anything  to  say." 

"  Two  Bears  speaks  wisely.  We  don't  want  to  fight,  but 
we've  got  to  fight  because  then  you  white  men  respect  us 
and  give  us  more  — 

Mr.  Logan :  "  Interpreter,  tell  him  that  that  is  not 
true." 

Rain-in-the-Face :  "  It  is  true.  Look  at  the  digger  In 
dians  and  the  mission  Indians  who  have  never  fought. 
They  are  hungry  half  the  time.  They  were  never  free  as 
we  have  been.  Miners  want  our  land." 

Chairman:  "  Will  you  sell  the  Black  Hills  to  the  Great 
Father?  You  don't  go  in  the  Black  Hills,  and  you  don't 
need  the  country." 

"  We  hunt  in  the  foothills.  Game  winters  there  and 
comes  out  on  the  Plains  in  the  spring.  After  this  the 
Great  Father  ought  to  let  us  alone  about  our  lands.  1 
have  been  all  over  this  reservation  and  it  is  a  very  small 
one,  and  the  Great  Father  ought  not  to  take  any  of  it 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  26? 

from  us.  All  the  people  here  say  it  is  of  no  use  for  the 
Great  Father  to  try  to  buy  any  of  our  lands  again.  It 
is  no  use  for  him  to  bother  us  about  it  hereafter.  All  of 
the  Indians  love  their  land.  We  sold  the  Great  Father 
some  land  before,  and  he  promised  to  pay  us  for  it,  but  he 
has  not  given  us  that  pay  yet.  We  have  a  great  many 
children,  and  we  want  our  land  for  them,  and  we  are  very 
uneasy  about  them.  If  other  people  take  our  land,  what 
will  our  children  do?  They  cannot  go  on  the  Great 
Father's  land  and  take  up  land  there.  You  are  wise  men. 
and  it  is  no  use  for  you  to  try  to  bother  us." 

Logan:     "  What  do  you  mean  by  bothering  you?  " 

"  1  mean  continually  asking  us  to  sell  land.  We  don't 
want  the  poles  on  which  you  have  strung  the  lightning 
wire  between  here  and  the  railroad." 

Chairman :  "  Well,  you  can  talk  about  that  to  some 
body  else  after  we  are  gone." 

Logan:  "If  you  will  surrender  to  Billy  the  men  who 
killed  the  miners  and  raid  no  more,  I  think  that  the  Great 
Father  will  forgive  you."  The  Indians  growled.  At  this 
moment  Tonda  and  her  mother  entered  the  council  circle. 

Chairman:  "Ask  Sitting  Bull  if  he  has  anything  to 
say  to  the  committee." 

Sitting  Bull :  "  Of  course  I  will  speak  to  you.  I 
thought  it  was  only  such  men  as  you  desire  to  speak  who 
must  say  anything." 

Chairman:  "We  supposed  the  Indians  would  select 
men  to  speak  for  them,  but  any  man  who  desires  to  speak, 
we  shall  be  glad  to  hear  if  he  has  anything  to  say." 

Sitting  Bull :  "  Do  you  not  know  who  I  am,  that  yon 
speak  as  you  do?  " 

Chairman:  "  I  know  that  you  are  Sitting  Bull,  and  if 
you  have  anything  to  say  we  shall  be  glad  to  hear  you." 


268  TONDA. 

Sitting  Bull:  "  Do  you  recognize  me;  do  you  know 
who  I  am  ?  " 

Chairman :     "  I  know  you  are  Sitting  Bull/' 

Sitting  Bull :  "  You  say  you  know  I  am  Sitting  Bull, 
but  do  you  know  what  position  I  hold?" 

Chairman :  "  I  do  not  know  any  difference  between  you 
and  the  other  Indians  at  this  agency." 

Sitting  Bull :  "  I  am  here  by  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  by  his  will  I  am  a  chief.  My  heart  is  red  and 
sweet,  and  I  know  it  is  sweet,  because  whatever  passes  near 
me  puts  out  its  tongue  to  me;  and  yet  you  men  have  come 
here  to  talk  with  us,  and  you  say  you  do  not  know  who  I 
am.  I  want  to  tell  you  that  if  the  Great  Spirit  has 
chosen  any  one  to  be  the  chief  of  this  country  it  is 
myself." 

Chairman :  "  In  whatever  capacity  you  may  be  here 
to-da}^,  if  you  desire  to  say  anything  to  us  we  will  listen 
to  you;  otherwise  we  will  dismiss  this  council." 

Sitting  Bull:  "  Aow;  that  is  all  right.  You  have  con 
ducted  yourselves  like  men  who  have  been  drinking 
whiskey,  and  I  came  here  to  give  you  some  advice.*  We 
will  not  surrender  the  young  men.  We  will  go  up  into  the 
Black  Hills  and  drive  out  the  miners.  We  will  all  go  on 
the  war-path  until  the  Great  Father  treats  us  as  he 
should." 

Logan :  "  Interpreter,  I  want  to  say  something  to  that 
man  (pointing  to  Sitting  Bull),  before  he  sits  down,  and 
I  want  you  to  tell  these  Indians  to  listen  to  all  that  I 
say  to  him. 

"  Sitting  Bull,  this  committee  came  here  on  behalf  of 
the  government,  with  nothing  in  view  except  to  ascertain 
the  wants  of  the  Indians,  and  to  inquire  into  the  provi- 

*  Literal  translation. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  269 

sions  of  the  treaty  recently  made,  and  whether  or  not  it 
was  satisfactory  to  the  Indians.  We  invited  the  Indian* 
to  come  here  to-day  for  a  friendly  talk,  and  they  ap 
pointed  yourself  and  two  others  to  talk  with  the  commit 
tee.  When  you  talked  you  accused  the  committee  of 
being  drunk,  you  insulted  them;  and  I  understand  this 
is  not  the  first  time  you  have  been  guilty  of  an  offense 
of  a  like  kind  to  a  committee  of  Congress.  You  said  to 
this  committee  before  insulting  them  that  you  were  chief 
of  all  the  people  of  this  country,  and  that  you  were  ap 
pointed  chief  by  the  Great  Spirit.  I  want  to  say  to  you 
that  you  were  not  appointed  by  the  Great  Spirit,  nor  has 
any  one  else  been.  Appointments  are  not  made  in  that 
way.  I  want  to  say  further  that  you  are  not  a  great  chief 
of  this  country;  that  you  have  no  following,  no  power, 
no  control,  and  no  right  to  any  control.  You  are  on  an 
Indian  reservation  merely  at  the  sufferance  of  the  govern 
ment.  You  are  fed  by  the  government,  clothed  by  the 
government,  your  children  are  educated  by  the  govern 
ment,  and  all  you  have  and  are  to-day  is  because  of  the 
government.  If  it  were  not  for  the  government  you 
would  be  freezing  and  starving  to-day  in  the  mountains."* 

The  Indians  heard  this  in  sullen  silence.  All  those 
Whites  present  who  knew  anything  about  Indians  ex 
pected  the  commissioners  would  be  attacked.  Most  of 
the  Whites  were  armed.  While  the  tension  was  at  its 
height,  Tonda  got  up. 

"  Gentlemen."  said  she.  "  I  have  been  schooled  in  the 
East  and  I  speak  for  the  women,  who  are  of  more  import 
ance  in  the  tribe  than  you  imagine.  When  I  came  home 
a  few  months  ago  every  one  was  of  good  heart  and  we  had 
no  trouble  — "  and  she  told  the  story  of  the  horse-thieves 
and  the  miners:  the  commissioners  seemed  impressed: 

*  Literal. 


270  TONDA. 

"  Now  I  want  to  say  this,  I  have  seen  your  country  and 
know  your  ways.  You  are  rich  and  powerful.  We  are 
weak  and  poor.  But  we  have  spirit,  and  if  you  can't  give 
us  the  few  things  that  we  ask  —  and  ask  in  all  justice  — 
there  will  be  the  biggest  war  that  the  Plains  have  ever 
seen.  You  will  whip  us  in  the  end,  but  there  will  be  more 
white  men  killed  than  Indians." 

Logan :  "  Young  woman,  enough !  We  did  not  come 
here  to  be  lectured."  Strong  Heart,  who  had  controlled 
himself  with  difficulty,  now  stood  before  the  white  men. 

"  This  woman  is  my  wife  and  has  a  right  to  speak.  You 
men  were  never  nearer  death  than  you  are  at  this  minute. 
She  knows  your  ways  better  than  I  do  and  she  can  talk  to 
you.  You  have  got  to  sit  here  and  listen  whether  you 
want  to  or  not.  There  are  plenty  of  young  men  without 
our  circle,  and  you  will  see  that  they  are  all  armed." 

Strong  Heart  called :  "  Give  them  the  war-whoop, 
brothers,"  and  the  circle  rang  with  its  roar.  The  Chair 
man  pulled  his  beard  and  thought  of  far  off  Washington. 
Would  that  he  and  his  friends  were  at  dinner  in  Willard's 
rather  than  here! 

"  Gintlemin,"  said  Billy,  to  the  commissioners,  "  this 
looks  bad,  but  there  ain't  nothin'  ter  do  but  fer  youse  ter 
sit  aisy  an'  hear  the  gal  talk.  Don't  none  o'  you  make  a 
move." 

"  Now,"  continued  Tonda,  "  when  you  men  get  back 
East  I  want  you  to  tell  those  in  authority  what  we  have 
said.  You  say  that  you  have  treated  us  well  and  that  we 
have  no  complaints.  I  deny  that.  Professor  Marsh  has 
sent  samples  of  the  food  that  Billy  gives  us  East  and  he 
is  a  man  of  influence  and  Washington  will  believe  him. 
We  are  harassed  on  every  side  and  when  we  defend  our 
selves  you  bring  in  the  soldiers. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  271 

"  Up  north  of  us  two  hundred  miles  is  an  imaginary 
line  which  separates  Canada  and  the  United  States.  There 
are  thousands  of  Indians  there  and  few  white  people.  Why 
haven't  the  Indians  killed-all  the  whites?  Why  haven't 
they  robbed  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  and  the  Astor  Com 
pany  and  all  the  traders'  stores?  They  have  had  good 
opportunity  to  plunder,  for  Canada  is  weak  compared  with 
us.  You  know  why."  said  Tonda,  coming  over  near 
enough  to  touch  the  commissioners,  and  shaking  her  fist 
at  one  and  then  at  the  other.  "  You  know  why !  Because 
Canada  was  not  overrun  by  the  scum  of  the  East.  Be 
cause  agents  did  not  cheat  or  rob.  Because  emigrants 
did  not  shoot  any  Indian  they  met  on  the  trail  regardless 
of  the  tribe  to  which  he  belonged.  And  those  Indians 
are  peaceable  and  are  contented.  We  are  going  to  Canada 
to  live  with  the  northern  Sioux.  Yes/"  and  she  cried 
shrilly  as  she  stamped  her  foot,  "you  haven't  got  the 
soldiers  to  stop  us  either.  We  are  glad  that  you  came 
here  so  that  we  can  tell  you  just  what  we  think  of  you 
and  your  methods,  as  we  may  never  have  the  chance 
again." 

Billy's  fighting  blood  was  up,  he  feared  not,  he  enjoyed 
the  scene.  All  the  rest  were  apprehensive.  Billy  re 
lieved  the  tension  somewhat  by  saying: 

"  That's  a  foine  roast.  The  trate  is  on  us  an'  ef  we  was 
goin'  East  together  Of  d  make  the  Chairman  set  thim  up." 

Sitting  Bull  got  up.  "  In  council  ten  winters  ago  I 
said  that  if  they  had  a  man  in  Washington  who  told  the 
truth  to  send  him  out  here.  Everything  told  us  is  a  lie. 
When  men  go  back  East  they  tell  lies  to  the  Great  Father 
about  us." 

Mr.  Logan :  '  You  should  not  call  everybody  liars.  It 
is  not  the  proper  thing  to  do." 

"  Huh,"  grunted  Sitting  Bull.     -  We  have  talked  long 


272  TONDA. 

enough.  We  have'  told  you  what  we  thought.  Strong 
Heart,  call  the  young  men.  Strong  Heart,  is  the  Big  Bone 
Chief  safe  ?  " 

"  He  is,"  answered  Strong  Heart,  "  and  he  is  within  half 
a  mile  of  the  agency  now/'' 

"  Aow,"  grunted  Sitting  Bull.  "  That  leaves  us  free  to 
act.  Our  hearts  are  strong.  We  are  going  to  strike 
hard  "•  -  here  one  commissioner  trembled  and  seemed 
visibly  agitated.  "Don't  be  afraid/'  said  Sitting  Bull 
sarcastically,  "  we  won't  hurt  you  white  men  because  you 
were  sent  to  talk  with  us.  But  after  we  get  on  the  trail, 
all  white  men  are  enemies.  Tell  Washington  what  I, 
Sitting  Bull,  have  to  say.  We  will  go  —  the  whole  vil 
lage  moves  this  afternoon.  Long  Yellow  Hair  will  come 
after  us  and  we  want  him  to  come,  for  we  are  ready  to 
fight  him.  Strong  Heart,  are  the  young  men  ready?  " 

"  Aow/' 

Sitting  Bull:  "As  soon  as  I  finish  this  speech  we  all  go 
to  the  village."  Everybody  listened  breathless.  Sitting 
Bull  straightened  himself  and  took  a  red  cat  Unite  pipe 
out  of  a  fold  in  his  blanket.  "  This  is  a  peace  pipe.  See.'' 
He  held  it  high  above  his  head,  dashed  it  upon  a  stone 
and  shivered  it.  "  I  break  with  you.  Now  you  men  are 
fat  and,  like  most  peace  commission  men  are  bald-headed. 
Go  back  to  Washington  and  tell  them  all  that  I  have  said. 
All  white  men  are  liars  and  bald-headed  men  from  Wash 
ington  are  the  worst  liars  of  all,"  *  and  he  sounded  the 
war  cry  and  leaped  without  the  circle,  followed  by  every 
Indian  present. 

"  Literal  translation. 

XOTE.—  During  the  later  eighties,  after  much  practice,  Sitting 
Bull  learned  to  make  his  autograph.  He  affixed  this  to  photo 
graphs  and  sold  them  to  travelers. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux. 


CUSTER  MAKES  WAR. 

To  the  village  they  rode,  singing  the  war  songs,  shout 
ing  to  each  other  vaunts  of  what  they  would  do.  Young 
men  had  preceded  them  and  the  word  was  passed  from 
mouth  to  mouth  that  Sitting  Bull  and  Rain-in-the-Face 
had  broken  with  the  Whites.  A  great  throng  greeted  the 
riders.  Rain-in-the-Face,  and  the  other  chiefs,  Runner 
and  Strong  Heart,  carried  orders  from  lodge  to  lodge  that 
everything  must  be  taken  down,  the  travels  prepared  and 
all  the  baggage  packed,  and  old  and  young  —  in  short 
everything  —  taken  to  the  Big  Horn  country,  where  they 
would  later  fight  with  Long  Yellow  Hair,  who  they  knew 
would  soon  be  upon  them. 

Tonda  was  too  angry  and  excited  to  regret.  The  white 
man's  training  was  now  subservient  to  the  Indian  in  her 
nature ;  and  so  they  packed  up  and  moved  away  and 
camped  ten  miles  northwest  at  dark  that  night.  For  four 
days  more  they  traveled,  shooting  buffalo  and  elk  now  and 
then,  surrounding  herds  of  antelope,  and  laying  up  great 
stores  of  meat.  Six  days  they  had  been  gone  when  Custer 
arrived  at  the  agency.  Well  knew  he  that  young  men  had 
left  both  of  the  upper  agencies.  The  women  and  children 
and  old  persons,  however,  remained,  and  it  was  only  our 
village  that  was  depopulated. 

The  commissioners  had  gone  East.  Their  account  of 
Sitting  Bull's  and  Tonda's  stinging  denunciations  was 
given  publicity  in  the  press.  Washington  determined  to 
subdue  the  Sioux.  Officers  Reno.  Terry.  Gibbon,  and 
Crook  were  sent  with  commands  up  the  Missouri  on  steam- 


276  TONDA. 

boats,  and  by  the  10th  of  June  two  or  three  thousand 
soldiers  were  in  striking  distance  of  the  Sioux  rendezvous. 
Ouster  delayed  his  march.  He  had  not  sufficient  men  to 
surround  the  hostiles,  but  with  the  co-operation  of  the 
other  officers  the  General  commanding  the  department  of 
the  Missouri  hoped  to  reduce  to  submission  Sitting  Bull's 
band  at  one  fell  stroke. 

They  were  encamped  not  many  miles  from  the  Crow 
reservation. 

"  Gin VI,"  said  Joe,  "  You  know  that  them  Crows  and 
the  Sioux  is  enemies.  Ef  you  kin  git  some  Crow  scouts 
it  seems  to  me  that  we  kin  git  on  better  as  the  Crows  knows 
the  hul  upper  Missouri  country.  They  used  ter  live  thar 
afore  the  Sioux  run  'em  out." 

"  All  right,  Joe.  You  take  the  scouts  and  visit  the 
Crow  agency  and  procure  guides."  The  cavalry  rested 
that  day.  In  the  evening  Joe  returned  with  half  a  dozen 
well-mounted  Crows  and  a  squaw-man. 

"  None  of  us  talk  Crow,"  said  Joe,  "  but  this  hyar  man 
does." 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Le  Moyne  is  my  name,  General  Ouster." 

"You  speak  Crow?" 

"  Yep,  General,  and  Sioux  also." 

"  That  seems  strange,  since  the  two  are  enemies." 

"Yep,  General,  but  you  see  I  used  to  live -with  them 
Sioux,  but  we  fell  out  and  I  joined  the  Crows.  These 
here  young  Crows  are  anxious  to  show  you  where  Sitting 
Bull's  outfit  has  gone.  We  have  run  acrost  'em  in  huntin* 
and  know  where  they  are." 

"  Where  are  they,  Le  Moyne  ?  " 

"  They  are  in  the  Little  Big  Horn  and  the  Big  Horn 
country.  I  cannot  tell  nigher  than  ten  miles,  but  that  is 
clost  enough  for  you  and  we  kin  easy  scout  and  find  out." 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  277 

"  Wait  a  minute,  Le  Moyne,"  said  Custer.  "  Joe,  come 
out  here."  They  walked  out  of  earshot.  "  Is  he  all 
right?"  asked  Custer. 

"  Wall,  GinYl,  I  can't  say  fer  sartin,  but  the  agent  said 
he  was  a  squaw-man  an'  rather  shady.  But  ef  he  knows 
the  country,  our  scouts  kin  watch  him  air  see  there  is  no 
monkey  business."  They  returned  to  Le  Moyne. 

"  You  guide  us  faithfully/'  said  Custer,  "  and  I  shall 
see  that  you  are  well  paid.  Xo  tricks,  understand,  or 
you'll  get"  a  bullet  through  you.  Tell  these  Crows  that 
the  commissary  will  give  them  a  feed  and  they  can  stay 
with  as.  You  take  your  orders  from  California  Joe  and 
direct  your  men  accordingly." 

'•'All  right,  General/'  said  Le  Moyne.  The  Indians 
were  fed  and  put  in  a  good  humor.  They  did  not  know 
the  strength  of  their  enemies,  else  they  had  returned  to 
the  agency  that  night. 

After  supper  Le  Moyne  came  to  Joe's  tent.     "  How 
many  men  is  there  in  this  command?  " 
"  Over  three  hundred,"  said  Joe. 
"  Sure  you  got  enough?  " 

"  Yes,"  growled  Joe;  "they  have  all  seen  sarvice  an' 
thar  ain't  Sioux  enough  ter  lick  'em.  Moreover,  four 
steamboats  full  of  cavalry  an'  infantry  hev  gone  up  the 
Missouri  an'  will  march  from  the  Yellowstone." 

"  Well,  Joe,''  said  Le  Moyne,  "  I  don't  know  for  sure, 
but  1  think  there  are  two  thousand  of  them  Sioux.  A  lot 
o'  Cheyennes  has  joined  'em  also.  There  surely  will  be 
fightin'  when  we  get  there." 

"  Wall,"  growled  Joe,  "  s'pose  they  is.  I've  been  with 
the  old  Seventh  an'  the  GinYl  fer  years.  Give  us  a 
chance  at  them  Sioux  once.  They  can't  lick  us,"  and  as 
he  brought  his  fist  down  he  added.  "  an'  Hell  can't  lick 
us,  nuther." 


278  TON  DA. 

Ouster,  his  brother,  and  the  officers  sat  about  a  large 
bonfire  that  night,  for  a  scout  had  brought  in  the  mail, 
and  everybody  was  happy. 

"At  last  we  can  do  what  I  have  always  commended 
should  be  done:  utterly  thrash  Sitting  Bull,  Rain-in-the- 
Face,  Crazy  Horse,  Spotted  Tail,  and  their  followers/" 

"  It  suits  me,''  cried  Captain  Brown,  who  had  been 
asked  to  report  East,  the  first  of  July.  "  I  must  have  a  slap 
at  'em  before  I  go.  I'd  like  to  have  old  Red  Cloud's 
scalp  to  take  East." 

"  You  can't  do  that.  He  stays  on  the  reservation,"  said 
Tom;  "but  perhaps  you  can  get  Sitting  Bull's."'  A  scout 
rode  up  and  announced  the  coming  of  Major  Reno  and  his 
staff.  Custer  received  them  gladly,  asKing: 

"'What's  the  news,  Reno?'' 

"  The  dispatch  boat  hailed  me  this  morning  and  gave 
me  orders  from  the  ranking  officer  of  this  department, 
telegraphed  from  his  headquarters.  I  had  been  with  six 
companies  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry  and  had  been  directed 
to  reconnoiter  the  valley  of  Powder  River  as  far  as  the 
forks,  then  to  cross  to  Mizpah  creek,  to  descend  that 
stream  to  its  mouth.  I  was  provided  with  rations  for  ten 
days,  which  were  carried  on  pack  saddles."  Custer  tore 
open  the  envelope  and  read  his  orders.  As  they  were  the 
last  he  ever  received,  we  may  be  pardoned  for  presenting 
them. 

"Colonel:— 

"  The  Brigadier-General  commanding  directs  that  as 
soon  as  your  regiment  can  be  made  ready  for  the  march, 
you  proceed  up  the  Rosebud  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians 
whose  trail  was  discovered  by  Major  Reno  a  few  days  since. 

"  It  is,  of  course,  impossible  to  give  you  any  definite 
instructions  in  regard  to  this  movement;  and  were  it 
possible  to  do  so,  the  department  commander  places  too 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siorx.  279 

much  confidence  in  your  zeal,  energy  and  ability,  to  wish 
to  impose  upon  you  precise  orders,  which  might  hamper 
your  action  when  nearly  in  contact  with  the  enemy.  He 
will,  however,  indicate  to  you  his  own  views  of  what  your 
action  should  be.  and  he  desires  that  you  should  conform 
to  th3in  unless  you  shall  see  sufficient  reason  for  depart 
ing  from  them.  He  then  thinks  that  you  should  pro 
ceed  up  the  Rosebud  until  you  ascertain  definitely  the 
direction  in  which  the  trail,  above  spoken  of.  leads. 
Should  it  be  found  (as  it  appears  almost  certain  that  it  will 
be  found)  to  turn  toward  the  Little  Big  Horn,  he  thinks 
that  you  should  still  proceed  southward,  perhaps  as  far 
as  the  headwaters  of  the  Tongue,  and  then  turn  toward 
the  Little  Big  Horn,  feeling  constantly,  however,  to  your 
left,  so  as  to  preclude  the  possibility  of  escape  of  the 
Indians  to  the  south  or  east  by  passing  around  your  off 
flank."  * 

"  What  is  your  opinion,  Colonel  Gibbon."  said  Custer, 
turning  to  that  officer. 

"  Well.  Custer,  since  the  matter  is  largely  left  in  your 
hands  we  shall  faithfully  follow  your  orders.  All  this 
Yellowstone  country  is  a  hard  proposition.  There  are 
many  hiding  places,  but  with  the  troops  we  have  at  our 
disposal  we  can  surely  surround  the  Sioux.  I  would 
suggest  that  I  be  permitted  to  feel  their  strength.7' 

"  Granted,"  said  Custer.  "  Don't  attack  the  main  vil 
lage  and  don't  bring  on  a  serious  action.  I  have  here  Le 
Moyne,  a  renegade  squaw-man  who  was  with  the  Sioux 
but  has  joined  the  Crows.  He  has  five  or  six  Crow  scouts. 
Take  his  outfit  with  you."' 

Gibbon  departed  and  spent  some  ten  days  examining 
the  country  near  the  hostiles'  camp.  He  was  fired  upon 

*  From  U.  S.  War  Dept.  records. 


280  TOXDA. 

several  times,  but  lost  few  men,  although  he  inflicted  some 
injury  upon  the  Indians.  He  returned  to  Ouster  and 
reported.  Colonel  Gibbon  had  more  infantry  than  cavalry 
under  his  command. 

"  We'll  leave  your  infantry/'  said  Ouster,  "  in  charge  of 
the  two  supply  depots,  and  as  our  column  will  be  more 
mobile  if  composed  of  cavalry,  the  pack  animals  can  trans 
port  the  baggage.'5 

"Well,  sir,  the  cavalrymen  may  be  more  mobile  but  my 
infantry  are  seasoned  troops  and  I  believe  that  they  are 
quite  as  well  disciplined  as  yours."  Gibbon  and  Ouster 
frequently  argued  —  always  in  a  friendly  way  —  as  to  the 
respective  merits  of  the  two  branches  of  the  service,  and 
while  they  were  talking,  a  cavalry  scout  appeared  bring 
ing  news  from  some  of  Reno's  outposts.  Just  as  he  reached 
Ouster  his  horse  stumbled  and  fell,  throwing  the  cavalry 
man  clear  over  his  head  and  sprawling  upon  the  ground. 
His  body  had  no  more  touched  the  earth  than  he  was  on 
his  feet  and  without  a  trace  of  emotion  gravely  saluted 
and  presented  the  dispatch.  Colonel  Gibbon  looked  on  in 
astonishment.  The  whole  thing  was  so  quickly  and  neatly 
done  that  there  was  no  breach  of  military  etiquette.  Ous 
ter  noting  the  surprise  in  his  countenance  said: 

"  My  dear  Colonel,  I  have  trained  my  men  to  always 
report  that  way."  * 

After  a  council  had  been  held  between  Terry,  Reno, 
Gibbon,  and  Ouster,  a  plan  of  campaign  was  decided  upon 
in  its  details,  the  infantry  were  left  in  charge  of  the  supply 
depot,  and  the  commands  marched  to  give  battle  to  the 
Sioux.  As  near  as  can  be  learned  all  of  the  officers  thought 
the  report  of  the  camp  greatly  exaggerated.  Ouster's 
troops  were  within  three  miles  of  the  village  when  they 

*  Following  the  Guidon,  E.  A.  Custer. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  281 

were  first  noticed.  Keno's  troops  were  a  few  miles  be 
low,  fighting  a  detachment  from  the  village,  whose  ob 
ject  was  to  lure  the  soldiers  farther  up  the  valley  so 
that  they  might  be  ambushed.  The  whole  Sioux  camp 
was  on  the  alert,  ready  for  any  emergency,  nor  were  they 
in  the  least  alarmed,  so  accustomed  had  they  become  to 
the  white  man's  mode  of  warfare. 


282  TONDA. 

XXVI. 
THE  WAR  DANCE. 

They  were  safe  in  the  valley  of  the  Little  Big  Horn.  It 
was  i  region  rich  in  all  kinds  of  four-footed  game  and  the 
streams  teemed  with  trout.  The  dissatisfied  elements 
among  the  Cheyennes  and  not  a  few  squaw-men  heard  of 
the  village  and  flocked  thither.  Unscrupulous  traders 
furnished  the  natives  with  large  numbers  of  Winchesters 
and  many  boxes  of  cartridges.  Everybody  was  happy. 
There  was  plenty  of  food.  There  were  no  restrictions,  and 
there  was  sufficient  excitement  to  keep  every  one  on  the 
qui  vive. 

"Now,  my  daughter/'  said  Omaha,  "think  how  nice 
it  is  to  be  here !  No  Billy  to  give  us  orders  and  no  soldiers 
to  trouble  us.  If  they  will  only  let  us  alone." 

"  Yes,  mother,  but  Custer  is  coming/' 

"  Well,  let  him  come.  Do  you  know,  daughter,  that  I 
have  lived  long  and  in  my  day  have  seen  much  fighting, 
but  I  never  saw  so  many  young  men  as  there  are  here. 
Why,  this  village  is  five  miles  long  and  there  are  three 
thousand  warriors  and  five  thousand  women  and  children. 
Look  about  yon.  Everybody's  heart  is  singing.  We  have 
new  lodges  and  new  robes,  for  the  buffalo  are  thick. 
You  don't  seem  to  like  it.  Walk  about  and  see  your 
friends." 

So  Ton  da  went  out  into  the  warm  June  air,  her  mocca 
sins  crushing  flowers  at  every  step,  for  the  ground  was  cov 
ered  with  them.  Certainly  the  village  presented  a  scene 
of  gaiety  and  animation.  Everybody  was  dressed  in  his 
best  and  in  good  humor.  Councils  they  did  not  hold,  for 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux, 

they  iiad  come  to  this  far-off  Missouri  country  for  action 
and  not  to  talk.  And  as  Tonda  met  her  husband  she 
walked  with  him  past  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  lodges 
and  observed  the  same  war-like  preparation  on  all  sides 
and  noted  the  determination  of  every  one  to  resist  Custer's 
invasion.  She  became  enthusiastic. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do?"  she  asked  Kunner.  He 
was  stripped  for  action  and  mounted  on  a  war  pony. 

•'•'  Oh,  the  Whites  have  their  scouts  out  and  so  have  we. 
A  dozen  young  men  and  I  ride  to  the  hills  every  little 
while  and  look  for  clanger." 

"'  Is  Long  Yellow  Hair  so  near?  " 

"  We  don't  know  where  he  is,  but  expect  him  every  day." 

Sitting  Bull  and  Wadaha  were  in  a  secluded  glen  near  a 
fine  spring.  They  remained  there  for  two  or  three  days 
fasting,  praying,  and  giving  themselves  up  to  weird  in 
cantations.  Xaturally  they  had  worked  themselves  into 
such  a  frenzy  that  they  were  enabled  to  see  visions  and 
dream  dreams.  The  people  knew  that  they  were  coming 
back  to  inaugurate  a  national  scalp  and  war  dance. 

Some  days  previously  the  squaws  had  prepared  a  level 
strip  of  ground,  three  or  four  hundred  feet  in  diameter. 
burned  it  off  and  beat  it  down  perfectly  level.  It  was  the 
largest  dance-ground  any  of  them  had  seen.  Here  toward 
evening,  the  dog-soldiers  and  warriors  were  assembled  and 
patiently  awaited.  Multitudes  of  people  crowded  about  and 
those  who  could  not  see  seated  themselves  upon  the  sides  of 
the  adjacent  hills.  Sitting  Bull  and  Wadaha  and  the  neo 
phytes  who  were  to  assist  came  in  from  their  retreat.  They 
bore  between  them  a  great  buffalo-skin  filled  with  th<"> 
u  medicine."  but  so  tied  that  no  one  could  see  what  was  in 
side  of  it.  The  people  crowded  back,  and  made  a  narrow 
passageway  through  which  the  medicine-men  advanced. 
The  door-soldiers  stood  close  together,  forming  a  compact 


284  TOXDA. 

circle.  A  few  in  the  direct  East  stepped  out,  and  through 
this  gateway  the  procession  entered,  advanced  to  the  center 
and  erected  a  small  framework,  built  a  sacred  fire,  and  each 
priest  hung  upon  the  rack  his  own  sacred  medicine  sack. 
Silence  reigned,  and  the  scene  was  quite  dramatic. 

Sitting  Bull  got  up,  laid  aside  his  medicine  robe,  and 
walked  round  and  round  the  framework,  while  by  the  fire 
crouched  Wadaha  and  the  assistants.  In  his  hand  he 
carried  a  large  eagle  feather,  and  he  waved  it  slowly  back 
and  forth  in  the  faces  of  the  dog-soldiers  and  captains. 

"  Wadaha  and  I  have  not  tasted  food  for  fifty  hours. 
The  Great  Spirit  came  to  us  in  a  vision  last  night  and  he 
said,  '  Dance  hard  all  night ' —  meaning  to-night.  '  Long 
Yellow  Hair  and  other  men  will  come  and  it  will  be  a  hard 
fight.' 

"  I  have  made  the  medicine  and  the  Great  Spirit  has 
said  it  is  strong.  Put  it  in  your  sacks  and  wear  it  about 
your  necks;  the  bullets  cannot  hurt  you,  knives  cannot 
cut  you.  Now  I  begin  the  dance  and  let  every  one  take 
part  and  dance  and  sing."  The  two  shamans  struck  up  a 
doleful  tune,  pitching  it  in  a  high  minor  key  and  repeat 
ing  it  over,  and  over,  and  over.  For  two  or  three  hours 
this  same  plaintive  air  was  continued  by  the  musicians. 
The  shamans  having  started  it,  devoted  their  attention  to 
other  matters. 

To  a  listener,  particularly  a  white  man,  the  air  is  ex 
cessively  monotonous,  but  if  he  watches  the  dance  intently 
and  hums  to  himself  one  or  two  hours,  a  something  akin 
to  hypnotic  effect  is  produced.  The  drums  kept  time  with 
the  singers  and  the  whole  air  seemed  to  throb  with  the 
drum  and  sway  with  the  notes. 

As  the  circle  of  dog-soldiers  slowly  revolved  the  medi 
cine-man  carried  the  buffalo  robe  over  to  one  side. 
Each  dog-soldier  on  passing  threw  down  his  medicine 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  285 

sack.  Wadaha  arranged  them  in  order,  as  they  had  been 
received.  They  spread  a  small  blanket  over  the  robe  and 
an  assistant  held  up  one  side  while  the  others  thrust  their 
hands  within  and  took  out  small  quantities  of  the  medicine. 
These  particles  of  ingredients  were  stuffed  in  the  medicine 
sacks  and  in  one  or  two  hours  all  were  filled  and  returned 
to  the  owners.  Each  man  on  receiving  his  medicine  tied  it 
up  without  looking  inside,  as  to  look  upon  one's  medicine 
destroys  its  potency.  The  dog-soldiers  fell  back  and  the 
ordinary  warriors  advanced.  Sitting  Bull  had  prepared  a 
kettle  full  of  paint  and  as  each  man  paused  before  him  and 
bared  his  breast,  he  dipped  the  sacred  brush  of  eagle 
feathers  and  hastily  daubed  a  certain  mystic  sign  over  the 
heart.  Xow  the  preparations  were  completed,  and  the 
men  began  to  dance  in  earnest. 

After  an  hour  Sitting  Bull  and  Wadaha  left  the  lire. 
Soon  they  returned,  bearing  a  great  pole  which  they  set 
up  in  the  center.  It  was  now  quite  dark  and  the  squaw?, 
anxious  to  do  something,  brought  wood.  They  heaped  it 
up  just  without  the  circle  and  every  few  moments  warriors 
caught  up  sticks  and  cast  them  upon  the  central  fire.  It 
shed  a  bright  and  ruddy  light  and  illumined  the  weird 
night  scene.  Every  one  rested,  and  Sitting  Bull  told 
Wadaha  to  talk. 

•'•'  See  the  pole,"  he  cried.  '"'At  the  top  are  tied  scalps 
of  Whites  and  Crows.  They  show  what  brave  men  we  have 
been."  Then  they  sat  down  and  sang  and  prayed  while 
the  circle  of  dog-soldiers  and  yet  a  second  circle  revolved, 
over  moving  toward  the  left.  Behind  them  yet  other  lines 
of  common  warriors  circled  about  and  soon  nearly  every 
one  was  dancing  and  the  thunder  of  the  war-song  could  be 
heard  two  or  three  miles  away.  Faster  and  faster  they 
began  to  dance,  louder  and  wilder  grew  the  cries.  Sitting 
Bull  and  Wadaha  worked  themselves  into  an  unnatural 


286  TONDA. 

state  of  mind.  They  groaned  and  cried,,  their  faces  became 
contorted,  passionately  they  besought  the  gods,  their 
voices  were  choked  by  anguish,  and  great  beads  of  sweat 
rolled  down  their  faces. 

u  Great  God,  hear  us !  Great  war  spirit,  help  us,"  cried 
Sitting  Bull. 

About  midnight,  when  they  were  becoming  tired,  Sitting 
Bull  told  Wadaha  and  the  neophytes  to  stop  the  dance, 
that  he  was  ready  to  make  known  to  them  his  great  medi 
cine.  It  was  some  time  before  the  assistants  succeeded  in 
quieting  the  people.  More  wood  was  heaped  upon  the  fire ; 
the  floor  was  flooded  with  light.  The  dog-soldiers  and 
prominent  warriors  formed  a  great  circle  and  the  central 
space,  save  for  the  fire  and  Sitting  Bull,  was  cleared.  The 
men  were  panting  from  their  exertions.  Sitting  Bull  came 
forward  slowly,  bending  almost  to  the  ground  and 
straightening  himself;  deliberately  he  advanced.  He 
carried  something  in  his  right  hand  and  a  medicine  pouch 
made  of  beaver-skin  in  his  left. 

"  I  shall  teach  you  a  new  song,"  said  he.  "  The  war 
eagle,  the  great  thunder  bird,  taught  it  to  me  last  night. 
It  is  to  be  our  war-song."  And  he  sang  the  following 
notes: 


A  more  primitive,  wild,  strange  air  cannot  be  imagined. 
Then  he  sang  loudly  the  same  song;  now  he  asked  iho 
people  to  sing  it  and  told  them  the  words  they  were  to 
use.  Then  he  told  them  to  stop,  and  they  obeyed.  He  got 
down  on  all-fours,  and  moved  about  slowly. 

"  Long  Yellow  Hair  is  advancing  like  this,"  he  said. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  28; 

lie  continued  creeping  on  his  hands  and  feet  until  across 
the  circle.  "  Now,"  he  shouted  as  he  leaped  to  his  feet. 
and  threw  the  beaver  medicine  sack  back  into  the  crowd, 
"  this  is  the  way  we  are  to  charge  on  Long  Yellow  Haiiv" 
and  he  gave  the  war  cry,  not  very  loud  because  he  was 
weak  and  exhausted,  but  what  it  lacked  in  volume  ho 
made  up  in  the  hideousness  and  fiendishness  of  his  facial 
expressions.  Out  of  the  medicine  sack  lie  had  drawn  a 
new  scalping  knife.  Across  the  floor  he  ran  brandishing 
tin's.  The  people  gave  a  tremendous  shout  and  drowned 
his  cries.  When  they  were  still  he  said: 

"  Behold !  "  Ana  raising  his  left  hand  above  his  head 
he  held  three  white  men's  scalps.  "  These  we  took  at  the 
Fetterman  fight.  One  is  that  of  Fetterman  himself! 
This  knife  will  take  more  when  Long  Yellow  Hair  comes. 
Xow  give  the  Sioux  war  whoop/'  and  the  united  roar 
penetrated  far  and  near. 

"  Listen  to  the  new  war  song,"  and  he  sang  it  again. 
•'Xow  everybody  sing  it.  It  will  make  your  hearts 
strong."  The  circle  revolved  again.  They  took  up  the 
new  song,  repeating  it  for  hours. 

Back  of  the  dancers  women,  children,  and  old  men 
formed  circles  and  sang.  There  was  a  continuous  volume  of 
sound . 

*  &  :-i  $  #  $  $  $ 

Ten  miles  away  lay  Ouster's  force  well-guarded  by 
sentinels,  resting  as  only  tired  men  can  rest.  They  were 
near  the  village,  they  knew,  and  to-morrow  they  would 
attack  —  they  slept  peacefully  and  soundly,  for  it  was 
their  last  sleep  on  earth. 

#  #  *  *  *  *  *  -••: 

In  sharp  contrast  to  Ouster's  quiet  camp  was  this  inferno 
of  mad  Indians.  Xothing  to  compare  with  this  savage 
dance  has  been  seen  before  or  since  in  America.  Made 


288  TONDA. 

fanatical  and  desperate  by  their  wrongs,  the  warriors 
needed  no  urging.  On  and  on  about  the  fire  they  whirled, 
beseeching  the  gods  to  help,  crying  to  the  spirits  of  dead 
relatives  to  assure  them  victor}7. 

The  scene  baffled  description  —  the  red  fire,  the  fringe 
of  timber  darkly  outlined  by  fire  flashes,  the  mass  of  be 
holders  looking  on  and  praying  in  their  hearts  for  victory. 
Earth  trembled  as  hundreds  of  feet  beat  furiously  in  uni 
son  upon  the  hard-packed  ground.  Not  savages  simply 
thirsting  for  blood  —  more  than  that.  They  were  abo 
rigines  deadly,  strenuously  in  earnest  —  praying  and  danc 
ing  even  as  their  fathers  and  mothers  had  taught  them 
to  do. 

As  the  night  wore  on  the  better  known  men  became 
wearied  and  were  replaced  by  fresher  if  less  prominent 
warriors,  and  so  there  was  no  cessation.  From  pure  ex 
haustion  the  priests  and  neophytes  withdrew  and  went 
to  bed.  Daylight  broke,  and  with  one  accord  they  began  a 
last  mad  whirl.  Then  everybody  went  home,  and  until 
eleven  o'clock  there  were  no  people  about  save  some  women 
and  the  guards.  But  before  the  men  lay  down  they  put 
their  guns,  cartridge-belts,  and  knives  alongside  the 
couches,  confident  that  Ouster  could  not  render  their  medi 
cine  impotent. 


A  STOKY  OF  THE  Sioux. 


XXVII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  CUSTER.* 

The  spot  selected  by  the  Sioux  for  their  village  was 
admirably  adapted  for  defense,  and  also  to  serve  as  am 
buscade,  or  as  a  cover  for  retreat  in  case  of  defeat.  It 
was  flanked  by  large  ravines,  had  almost  impenetrable 
underbrush  bordering  on  each  of  these  gullies  and  was 
naturally  a  wild  and  romantic  spot,  unequaled  perhaps 
by  any  country  outside  of  Yellowstone  park.  It  was  so 
isolated,  that  white  men,  having  never  visited  it.  knew 
naught  of  its  appearance,  and  were  ignorant  of  the  topog 
raphy  of  the  surrounding  country. 

Sometime  before  noon  several  squaws  were  out  some 
distance  from  the  camp  for  the  purpose  of  gathering  wild 
turnips,  a  favorite  food  with  the  Indians.  Seeing  a  heavy 
cloud  of  dust  moving  toward  them  in  the  distance,  they 
ran  quickly  back  to  camp  with  the  intelligence  that  horse 
men  must  be  coming.  They  said  that  as  buffalo  always 
travel  in  the  valleys  so  as  to  cross  the  large  streams  at 
right  angles,  it  was  not  possible  that  this  cloud  could 
arise  from  a  herd  of  those  animals.  Runner  was  mounted 
and  riding  his  horse  slowly  through  camp  ready  for  ac 
tion  in  case  anything  should  happen.  He  saw  the  women 
coming,  heard  them  crying  the  news,  and  rushed  over. 

"What  is  it?" 

"  Soldiers   are   coming."     He   brought   his   quirt   down 

*  Compiled    from    interviews    with    the    Sioux,    at    Pine    Ridge 
agency.  November-December.  1890. 
19 


290  TONDA. 

hard  upon  his  war  pony's  flank  and  raced  the  animal  across 
the  hills.  Yes,  it  was  true.  Under  the  shelter  of  a  friendly 
ravine,  he  approached  near  them  and  plainly  saw  Long  Yel 
low  Hair  and  the  cavalry.  They  were  three  or  four  miles 
from  the  village  and  had  stopped  to  rest.  Some  of  the 
scouts  were  in  advance  and  Runner  recognized  California 
Joe  and  —  could  he  believe  his  eyes  ?  Yes,  there  was  Le 
Moyne.  He  estimated  the  troops  at  three  hundred,  noted 
some  Crow  scouts,  and  then  turning,  ran  up  the  gully, 
mounted  his  horse  and  rushed  back  to  the  village.  Those 
in  the  tipis  and  about  the  fires  became  excited  as  a  sad- 
dleless  pony,  with  a  bit  of  rawhide  about  its  lower  jaw 
for  a  bridle,  dashed  in  and  out  among  the  lodges  for  five 
long  miles. 

"  Long  Yellow  Hair  is  coming  and  the  Crows  are  guid 
ing  him/7  And  when  Runner  saw  any  of  his  own  band  he 
added:  "  Le  Moyne  is  with  them  and  so  is  Long  Yellow 
Hair's  b'rother." 

The  hornet's  nest  was  stirred,  the  warriors  broke  forth. 
There  was  no  delay  in  seizing  ponies,  for  they  were  near  at 
hand. 

"Tell  everybody,"  cried  Rain-in-the-Face;  "take  Le 
Moyne  and  Long  Yellow  Hair's  brother  alive  if  possible." 
War-whoops  echoed  and  echoed  throughout  the  valley  and 
never  ceased  until  late  that  night.  The  women  cried  and 
moaned.  Tonda,  overcome  by  emotion,  attempted  to  re 
strain  Strong  Heart,  but  he,  as  leader  of  the  dog-soldiers, 
must  show  no  weakness. 

"  Don't  talk  to  me,"  he  said,  "  I  can't  stop.  I  won't 
be  hurt.  Don't  you  worry.  Help  the  other  women  move 
to  safety."  Richards  ran  up. 

"  Tonda,  I'll  help  you.  I  ain't  a  goin'  ter  fight  against 
the  Whites,  but  I  kin  help  move." 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  291 

"  That's  right/"  cried  her  husband.  i%  You  see  that  they 
get  away.  AVe  don't  ask  you  to  fight.'' 

Eichards  was  greatly  relieved.  He  did  not  wish  Cali 
fornia  Joe  to  find  him  in  arms  against  his  own  people. 
Eichards  superintended  while  the  squaws  took  charge  of 
the  children,  old  men,  and  cripples,  and  retreated  into  the 
high  hills  a  mile  or  two  away,  taking  the  greater  part  of  the 
stock  with  them,  where  they  were  to  remain  until  the  re 
sult  of  the  battle  should  be  known.  AVarriors  did  not 
pause  except  to  equip  themselves  and  mount,  for  it  had 
all  been  talked  over  before.  Eain-in-the-Face  issued  the 
orders  and  took  command  of  the  right:  Gall  and  Spotted 
Tail  were  to  advance  to  the  front,  and  the  brave  Cheyennes, 
although  few  in  number,  were  such  desperate  fighters  that 
they  were  given  the  center. 

Just  at  this  moment  Chief  Crazy  Horse  and  a  number 
of  warriors  dashed  into  camp,  saying  that  they  had  forced 
Reno  to  throw  up  an  intrenchment  upon  one  of  the  bluffs, 
and  that  leaving  the  men  surrounded  by  most  of  the  war 
riors,  so  that,  he  could  not  escape,  they  returned  to 
the  village  for  further  orders  from  Eain-in-the-Face. 
Word  was  sent  back  by  a  messenger  for  the  warriors  to 
keep  Eeno  shut  up  until  Custer  had  been  whipped.  This 
they  could  easily  do,  for  there  were  hundreds  of  armed  men 
everywhere.  Crazy  Horse  and  his  men,  together  with  four 
or  five  hundred  others,  were  placed  in  the  bushes  some 
distance  below  the  center  of  the  village.  Eiders  were 
galloping  incessantly  from  the  upper  end  of  the  village 
bringing  the  news.  Custer  halted,  rested  his  men,  and 
then  cautiously  advanced.  As  they  came  in  sight,  Sitting 
Bull  and  AA^adaha  went  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river 
from  Custer's  position  and  beat  upon  the  sacred  drum, 
sang  and  shouted  until  the  battle  was  half  over.  Strenu- 
ouslv  did  thev  shout ;  thev  threw  their  whole  souls  into  the 


292  TONDA. 

action.  Above  the  song-prayers  rang  sounds  of  strife, 
but  Sitting  Bull's  cry  never  wavered.  His  favorite  verses 
were : 

"  Make  my  medicine  sure,  0  good  God.  Let  my 
charms  turn  the  bullets. 

"  0  evil  God,  make  Long  Yellow  Hair's  horses  stumble. 

"  Make  them  to  rear  and  plunge  when  my  youths  wave 
blankets." 

And  that  weird  song,  pitched  in  a  high  minor  key,  was 
heard  by  many  a  young  man.  It  nerved  him  to  action. 
He  believed  in  the  power  of  Sitting  Bull's  charms,  and 
fearlessly  charged  the  soldiers.  Truly  it  was  Sitting 
Bull's  medicine  that  defeated  Ouster. 

The  cavalry  advanced  in  good  order.  They  saw  the 
ponies  and  travois  and  the  long  train  of  women  and  chil 
dren  passing  over  the  western  hills.  The  upper  end  of 
the  village  was  almost  deserted,  and  the  tipis  were  far 
apart;  so  Ouster  formed  company  front,  the  buglers  blew 
Garryowen,  and  on  came  the  fated  Seventh.  California 
•Joe  rode  up  alongside. 

"  They  is  sartinly  ruimin',  GinYl.  The  bucks  is  gath- 
orin'  somewhar,  but  the  ole  Seventh  will  shorely  lick  Hell 
out  of  'em." 

"  And  I  get  old  Sitting  Bull's  scalp,  sure,"  chuckled 
Brown.  A  Crow  scout  had  raced  his  pony  ahead.  Pres 
ently  he  came  tearing  back  and  shouted  to  his  comrades. 
They  fell  back  in  the  rear. 

"  Them  Crows  ain't  got  no  belly  fer  nghtin',"  com 
mented  Joe. 

"  They  must  have  seen  Sioux,"  said  Tom. 

"  Wall,  they  can't  git  away  now.  They  got  ter  stay  by 
us." 

Now  a  few  warriors  began  to  shoot  from  ra-vines  and 
lodges.  The  fighting  was  still  desultory,  but  as  the  troops 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  293 

advanced  they  encountered  thickly  clustered  lodges  and 
somewhat  broken  ground,  many  of  the  horses  became  un 
manageable  at  the  sight  of  meat,  buffalo  carcasses  and 
untanned  skins,  which  strewed  the  ground  in  places, 
emitting  a  strong  odor. 

On  flew  the  cavalry,  passing  deserted  lodges,  until  that 
portion  of  the  village  was  reached  best  prepared  by  the 
Indians  for  the  ambuscade.  The  horses  here,  in  order  to 
avoid  the  lodges,  swerved  to  the  right  or  left,  and  thus  the 
column  became  more  or  less  broken.  Half-naked  men 
leaped  out  oi"  tipis,  screeched  and  waved  blankets.  This, 
together  with  the  sight  of  so  much  meat,  caused  the  steeds 
to  rear  and  plunge,  and  confusion  ensued. 

"  Hold  the  horses,"  roared  Custer. 

"  Steady,  boys,"'  yelled  Brown,  and  Tom  and  other  offi 
cers  endeavored  to  pacify  men  and  animals.  Just  as  the 
blanket  waving  began,  as  if  by  common  impulse,  the  war- 
whoop  in  all  its  stunning  din  pealed  from  hundreds  of 
lips. 

Half  the  fighting  men  in  the  Sioux  nation  were  there, 
and  they  rushed  upon  the  field,  pouring  out  of  the  ravines, 
gullies,  thickets,  and  brush  heaps.  Custer  saw  his  fatal 
mistake.  Spurring  his  horse  forward  he  rode  alongside  of 
the  buglers  and  issued  orders  to  his  officers  to  notify  his 
men  to  keep  in  squads,  and  under  no  circumstance  to 
separate.  He  did  not  know  positively  as  to  Reno's  loca 
tion,  but  sent  three  of  his  most  trusty  scouts  down  the 
stream  to  find  that  officer.  They  were  not  out  of  sight 
before  Custer,  with  his  own  eyes,  saw  them  fall.  He  sent 
three  more,  watched  them  anxiously,  saw  one  man  go 
down  and  then  a  second,  and  because  of  a  depression  he 
could  not  see  the  third,  but  presently  a  riderless  horse 
galloped  over  the  distant  hill  and  Custer  knew  that  it 
was  impossible  to  procure  help. 


TONDA. 

"  Let  me  try,  GinYl,"  said  Joe.  "  I  believe  all  the  In 
juns  in  Ameriky  is  here.  Ef  we  kin  cut  through,  I  kin 
outrun  7em."  The  buglers  blew  and  the  troopers  rushed 
to  the  hills,  made  an  opening  and  California  Joe,  spurring 
his  great  bay,  dashed  through  the  line.  But  there  were 
Indians  even  back  in  the  hills  and  California  Joe  never 
reached  Reno. 

Ouster  should  have  remained  in  the  broken  country,  but 
instead  he  charged  clown  the  valley,  skirting  the  base  of 
the  hills  and  forded  the  river,  hoping  to  escape  on  the 
other  side.  Multitudes  of  Indians  crossed  after  him.  Sol 
diers  were  dropping  every  few  minutes.  The  Crows' 
hearts  sank  within  them  and  they  fled  the  field  but  were 
seen,  pursued,  and  overtaken.  Le  Moyne's  face  blanched 
as  he  heard  exultant  shouts,  "  Le  Moyne,  we've  got  you 
now!"  Desperately  he  lashed  his  pony,  but  his  horse 
stumbled  and  threw  him,  and  before  he  could  recover 
eager  hands  seized  him  and  tied  him.  That  night  he  was 
killed. 

"  My  God,  this  is  awful,"  said  Brown.  "  We  got  to  get 
out  of  it."  Custer  said  little,  but  on  his  face  was  an 
anxious,  worried  look.  The  troopers  fought  magnificently, 
but  for  every  Indian  that  went  down,  a  dozen  seemed  to 
leap  up  in  his  place.  Tom's  face  was  white,  but  with  Ser 
geant  O'Brien  beside  him  he  rode  here  and  there,  a  six- 
shooter  in  each  hand.  They  could  not  save  themselves. 
There  had  been  more  fighting  than  riding.  Custer  saw 
that  he  still  had  a  hundred  men.  Again  the  bugles 
sounded  and  the  Seventh  raced  down  the  stream  for  half 
a  mile. 

"  General,"  said  Tom,  "  ford  the  river  arid  intrench." 

Custer  glanced  across  the  stream.  The  ground  looked 
favorable",  and  the  troopers  swung  to  the  left  and  crossed. 
But  the  Sioux  sweeping  down  on  either  side  of  the  stream 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  297 

soon  surrounded  them.  The  buglers  blew.  "  Halt !  Dis 
mount  !  "  Now  the  famous  fighting  Seventh  was  battling 
not  to  win  a  victory  but  to  preserve  itself.  Furiously  they 
fought,  crouching  behind  dead  horses,  using  revolvers  and 
carbines,  calling  encouragingly  to  each  other.  The  lines 
of  naked,  screaming  warriors  advanced  and  retreated. 
About  the  bluffs  they  circled  like  flocks  of  birds,  now 
swooping  down  to  the  attack,  now  retreating,  hanging 
low  against  the  sides  of  the  ponies  away  from  the  foe. 

Strong  Heart  was  a  demon  that  day,  and  he  bore  a 
charmed  life.  "  Long  Yellow  Hair,  your  time  has  come,*' 
he  shouted  in  English  as  he  dashed  up.  Ouster  shot 
quickly,  but  the  Indian  was  ready,  and  as  Custer  raised 
the  pistol,  with  one  foot  inside  a  rope  purposely  tied 
loosely  about  the  animal's  body  and  his  left  hand  firmly 
grasping  the  mane,  Strong  Heart  threw  himself  down  and 
the  protecting  side  of  his  war  pony  saved  him. 

"  Kill  that  fellow,"  cried  Tom.  "  He's  the  worst  of 
all/'  They  shot  at  the  daring  warrior,  but  he  dodged  and 
lay  along  the  body  of  his  pony.  He  seemed  to  know  when 
to  drop,  rather  by  intuition  than  by  sight. 

"Damn  him!*'  exclaimed  Custer.  "He's  a  leader." 
He  was  indeed,  for  when  he  charged,  the  bravest  dog- 
soldiers  also  came.  There  was  a  moment's  lull  in  the 
fight.  The  Indians  fell  back  and  bunched  as  if  by  com 
mon  impulse  and  rushed  straight  up  to  the  troops.  There 
never  was  such  a  fight  between  Indians  and  Whites  on  the 
American  Continent.  It  was  not  a  massacre  as  the  public 
erroneously  has  called  it. 

"  Here  they  come/'  cried  Tom,  and  the  cavalrymen 
shot  so  fast  that  a  bluish-white  cloud  of  smoke  settled 
upon  them.  Up  swept  Strong  Heart,  Rain-in-the-Face, 
and  innumerable  others.  Then  a  new  war  cry  rang  out 
and  Custer  looked  at  his  officers  when  he  heard  it,  for 


21)8  TONDA. 

every  Indian  who  could  speak  English  was  shouting: 
"  Remember  the  Wichita !  Remember  the  Wichita !  " 
They  shot  Strong  Heart's  pony,  but  he  was  remounted  in 
an  instant.  Down  went  Tom,  shot  by  Rain-in-the-Face, 
for  the  chief  had  sworn  to  kill  him.  A  squad  of  men  re 
mained  here  and  there.  The  buglers  were  no  more. 
Through  a  little  opening  Sergeant  O'Brien,  bleeding, 
forced  his  way  to  Ouster.  He  led  a  horse,  and  while  his 
comrades  rallied  and  emptied  carbines,  he  cried: 

"  General,  for  God's  sake,  mount  quick !  "  Ouster  did 
so  and  they  all  turned  to  flee,  but  escape  was  not  for  them. 
A  hurricane  of  warriors  and  a  tempest  of  cries  pursued 
them.  Down  went  the  horse,  pinning  Ouster's  left  leg  to 
the  ground.  A  bullet  tore  through  his  cheek  as  he 
propped  himself  up  with  his  left  arm  and  shot  carefully 
five  times.  His  fifth  shot  killed  a  dog-soldier,  but  even 
as  he  fired  it,  a  wounded  Indian  crawling  along  shot  him 
with  a  pistol,  and  General  George  Ouster  fell  back  among 
the  dead.  And  now  a  sea  of  warriors  poured  over  the  hills 
and  down  to  death  went  the  last  of  them  —  all  that  was 
left  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry. 

The  Sioux  did  not  scalp  Ouster.  He  had  cut  off  his 
hair  just  before  the  campaign  and  wore  uniform  instead 
of  a  buckskin  suit.  Neither  was  Brown  scalped.  Around 
these  two  bodies  they  stuck  eagle  feathers,  denoting  that 
brave  men  had  died,  and  thereby  they  paid  to  them  a 
tribute.  Other  white  men  they  did  scalp,  and  Rain-in- 
the-Face  with  his  own  hand  scalped  Lieutenant  Tom  — 
for  had  not  Tom  shut  him  up  in  the  guard-house? 

A  day  later  when  reinforced  columns  were  following 
the  Sioux,  Captain  Benteen  and  the  troops  visited  the 
scene  of  Ouster's  defeat  and  buried  the  bodies.  When 
I  lie  troops  reached  the  field,  as  if  by  common  impulse 
they  stopped  and  every  man  stood  at  attention  with  un- 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux. 

covered  head.  Right  here,  within  sight  of  the  dance- 
ground,  where  the  weird  war  song  had  been  sung  by  hun 
dreds  of  voices,  a  quite  different  melody  floated  out  upon 
the  evening  air.  Captain  Benteen  glanced  about  him  and 
said  quietly  and  solemnly:  ''Buglers,  sound  taps;"  and 
the  three  musicians  sounded  this  sweet  and  sad  requiem 
for  the  dead. 


;300  TOXDA. 

XXVIII. 

CONCLUSION. 

A  year  passed,  during  which  the  hostiles  were  split  up 
in  bands  and  driven,  from  place  to  place  by  the  United 
States  forces.  Sometimes  they  whipped,  but  more  often 
the  troops  vanquished  them,  and  in  the  end  all  were  re 
turned  to  the  agencies  and  compelled  to  make  peace. 

Sitting  Bull  and  his  band,  fifty  of  the  dog-soldiers, 
Strong  Heart  and  Tonda  went  to  Canada.  They  lived 
there  in  peace  and  contentment  for  some  years,  when  a 
commission  was  sent  to  Canada  to  induce  the  irreconcil- 
ables  to  return  to  the  United  States.  Just  why  the  Wash 
ington  authorities  wanted  them  back  no  man  may  know. 

The  Sioux  did  not  even  hold  a  council,  when  the  com 
mittee  came,  but  met  at  the  British  headquarters  infor 
mally.  There  was  no  bitterness;  they  simply  talked 
"  straight  from  the  heart/'  as  Tonda  said.  She  and  her 
husband  were  present,  and  Strong  Heart,  Jr.,  a  fine  boy 
born  in  the  winter  of  '76,  was  also  there,  reposing  in  a 
profusely  beaded  cradle,  and  gazing  with  wondering  eyes 
upon  the  great,  bearded  white  men. 

General  Terry  stated  his  mission,  concluding  with: 

"  The  President  invites  you  to  come  to  ihe  boundary 
of  his  and  your  country,  and  there  give  up  your  arms  and 
ammunition,  and  thence  go  to  the  agencies  to  which  he 
will  assign  you,  and  there  give  up  your  horses,  excepting 
those  which  are  required  for  peace  purposes.  Your  arms 
will  then  be  sold,  and  with  all  the  money  obtained  for 
them  cows  will  be  bought  and  sent  to  you."  * 

*  Century  of  Dishonor ;  Mrs.  Jackson. 


STRONG    HEART.    JR. 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Siocx.  303 

Sitting  Bull  spoke: 

"  For  sixty-four  years  you  have  kept  my  people  and 
treated  us  bad.  It  is  the  people  on  your  side  that  have 
started  us  to  do  these  depredations.  We  could  no*  go  any 
where  else  and  so  we  took  refuge  in  this  country.  I  would 
like  to  know  why  you  came  here.  You  have  got  ears  and 
you  have  got  eyes:  you  see  that  I  live  peacefully  with 
these  people  in  my  Great  Mother's  house  (shakes  hands 
with  the  British  officers).  I  wish  you  to  go  back." 

Then*  Omaha  had  her  say.  "  I  was  long  ii>  your  coun 
try.  I  wanted  to  raise  children  there,  but  you  did  not 
give  me  time.  1  came  to  this  country  to  have  peace/' 
(shakes  hands  with  British  officers). 

The  Indians  were  about  to  leave  the  room  when  the 
commissioners  inquired : 

"  Shall  we  say  to  the  President  that  you  refuse  the 
offers  that  he  has  made  to  you?  " 

Strong  Heart  arose: 

"  Since  we  shook  hands  with  your  soldiers  sixty-four 
years  ago  we  have  had  nothing  but  trouble.  My  band  of 
Ogalalas  you  have  moved  eight  times  in  twenty  years. 
My  squaw  and  I  were  glad  to  take  your  road,  but  since 
you  have  killed  so  many  of  us  we  will  stay  here  with  these 
good  men  of  the  Great  Mother." 

In  the  official  report,  with  a  naive  lack  of  comprehen 
sion  of  the  true  situation  of  the  case  the  commissioners 
say,  •'  We  are  convinced  that  Sitting  Bull  and  the  bands 
under  him  will  not  seek  to  return  to  this  country  at 
present."  * 

Tonda  and  Strong  Heart  lived  for  years  among  the 
Canadians.  Happy  years  were  these.  But  evil  days  fell 
upon  them  after  Sitting  Bull  was  persuaded  to  return  to 
the  United  States. 

*  Centurv  of  Dishonor . 


304  TONDA. 

Bed  Cloud's  words  to  the  writer  in  1890  were  prophetic: 
"  They  (the  Whites)  have  it  all  —  four  great  States  we 
used  to  own.  And  some  day  they  will  take  even  the  little 
that  remains  —  our  reservation.  I  want  to  sleep  with  my 
fathers,,  for  there  is  nothing  for  me  here."  And  even  as 
these  lines  are  written  the  Bosebud  reservation  is  being 
divided  up  among  settlers,  and  land  agents  are  clamoring 
for  Congress  to  give  them  Pine  Bidge  and  Standing  Bock. 


EPILOGUE. 

Years  later  Mr.  O'Donnell  sat  in  his  gaudy  parlor  over 
looking  the  boulevard  in  St.  Louis.  Charlie  and  Henry, 
also  prosperous,  had  run  in  from  Kansas  City,  and  were 
calling  upon  him. 

"  Here's  the  paper,"  said  his  buxom  wife  as  she  passed 
through  the  room.  "  It  has  something  about  your  old 
Indian  friends  in  it." 

O'Donnell  read: 

"  The  Pine  Bidge  Sioux  are  starving." 

''  Well,  boys,"  quoth  he,  when  Mrs.  O'Donnell  had  with 
drawn,  "'spose  them  Injuns  is  starvin'?  We  is  now  livin' 
aisy  an'  comfortable-loike,  on  the  money  we  made  off  'em. 
Let  'em  go  ter  the  divil  an'  take  keer  o'  thimsilves.  What 
the  Hell  do  we  care  ?  " 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  305 


APPEXDIX. 

In  a  work  of  this  nature  an  appendix  seems  out  of  place. 
It  may  be  named  —  as  Mark  Twain  called  a  preface  — 
"  that  part  of  a  book  which  nobody  reads."' 

However,  a  few  persons  may  wish  to  see  what  Reno  was 
doing  during  Ouster's  defeat.  The  author,  therefore, 
presents  a  portion  of  his  official  military  report,  made  at 
the  time. 

Why  Major  Reno  did  not  support  General  Custer  in  the 
charge  or  try  to  rescue  him  in  his  retreat,  are  questions 
which  Indian  logic  cannot  answer.  He  certainly  heard 
the  firing  from  his  position  and  the  yells  of  the  exultant 
savages.  The  author  is  inclined  to  believe  with  the  Sioux, 
that  Reno  was  much  safer  intrenched  upon  the  bluffs  than 
in  the  valley  attempting  a  rescue  of  his  fellow-officer. 
The  Sioux  claim  that  they  could  have  killed  many  more 
soldiers.  If  he  had  gone  down  he  might  have  saved  Cus 
ter.  On  the  other  hand,  he  too  might  have  lost  his  entire 
command. 

(Extract  from  a  report  ly  Major  ECHO,  to  Captain  E.  W. 

Smith.} 

**'  The  command  moved  down  the  creek  toward  the 
Little  Big  Horn  valley,  and  Custer  with  five  companies 
on  the  left  bank,  myself  with  three  companies  farther  to 
the  left  and  out  of  sight.  As  we  approached  a  deserted 
village  in  which  was  standing  one  tipi,  about  11  A.  M., 
Custer  motioned  me  to  cross  to  him,  which  I  did,  and 
moved  near  to  his  column  until  about  12  :30  p.  M.,  when 
Lieutenant  Cook  came  to  me  and  said  the  village  was  only 
two  miles  above  and  running  away :  to  move  forward  at  as 
20 


306  TONDA. 

rapid  a  gait  as  prudent  and  to  charge  forward,  and  that 
the  whole  outfit  would  support  me.  I  think  those  were 
his  exact  words.  1  at  once  took  a  fast  trot  and  moved 
down  about  two  miles,  when  I  came  to  a  ford  in  the  river. 
I  crossed  immediately,  and  halted  about  ten  minutes  or 
less  to  gather  the  battalion,  sent  word  to  Ouster  that  I 
had  everything  in  front  of  me,  and  that  they  were  strong. 
I  deployed,  and  with  the  Ree  scouts  charged  down  the 
valley  on  my  left,  driving  the  Indians  with  great  ease  for 
about  two  and  one-half  miles.  I,  however,  soon  saw  that 
I  was  being  drawn  into  a  trap,  as  they  would  certainly 
fight  harder,  and  especially  as  we  were  nearing  their  vil 
lage,  which  was  still  standing;  besides,  I  could  not  see 
Ouster  or  any  other  support,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
very  earth  seemed  to  grow  Indians,  and  they  were  run 
ning  toward  me  in  swarms  and  from  all  directions.  I  saw 
I  must  defend  myself  and  give  up  the  attack  mounted. 
This  I  did.  Taking  possession  of  the  front  of  woods,  and 
which  furnished  near  its  edge  a  shelter  for  the  horses,  we 
dismounted  and  fought  on  foot,  making  headway  through 
the  woods.  I  soon  found  myself  in  the  near  vicinity  of 
the  village,  saw  that  I  was  fighting  odds  of  at  least  five 
to  one,  and  that  my  only  hope  was  to  get  out  of  the  woods, 
where  I  soon  would  have  been  surrounded,  and  gain  high 
ground.  I  accomplished  this  by  mounting  and  charging 
the  Indians  between  me  and  the  bluffs  on  the  north  side 
of  the  river.  In  this  charge,  First  Lieutenant  Donald  Mc- 
Intosh,  Second  Lieutenant  Ben  II.  Hodgeson,  and  acting- 
Assistant  Surgeon  J.  M.  DeWolf  were  killed. 

"  Succeeding  in  reaching  the  top  of  the  bluff  with  the 
loss  of  three  officers  and  twenty-nine  enlisted  men  killed 
and  seven  men  wounded,  I  had  the  men  dig  rifle  pits, 
barricade  with  dead  horses  and  mules,  and  boxes  of  hard 
bread  the  opening  of  the  depression  toward  the  Indians 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  307 

(in  which  the  animals  were  herded),  and  made  ready  for 
what  I  saw  would  be  a  terrific  assault  the  next  day. 

"  All  night  the  men  were  busy,  and  the  Indians  hold 
ing  a  scalp  dance  underneath  us  in  the  bottom  and  in  our 
hearing.  On  the  morning  of  the  26th  I  felt  confident  that 
I  could  hold  my  own,  and  was  ready  as  far  as  I  could  be, 
when  at  daylight,  about  2  :30  A.  M.,  I  heard  the  crack  of 
two  rifles.  This  was  a  signal  for  beginning  a  fire  that  1 
never  saw  equaled.  Every  rifle  was  handled  by  an  expert 
and  skilled  marksman,  and  at  a  range  that  exceeded  our 
carbines,  and  it  was  simply  impossible  to  show  any  part 
of  the  body  but  it  was  struck.  We  could  see,  as  the  day 
brightened,  countless  hordes  of  them  pouring  up  the  val 
ley  from  the  village  and  scampering  over  the  high  points 
of  the  place  designated  them  by  their  chiefs,  and  which 
entirely  surrounded  our  position.  They  had  sufficient 
numbers  to  completely  encircle  us,  and  the  men  were 
struck  from  opposite  sides  of  the  lines.  I  think  we  were 
fighting  all  of  the  Sioux  Xation,  and  also  all  the  despera 
does,  renegades,  and  squaw-men  between  the  Arkansas 
and  east  of  the  Eocky  Mountains.  They  must  have  num 
bered  at  least  twenty-five  hundred  warriors. 

"The  fire  did  not  slacken  until  about  9:30,  and  then 
we  found  they  were  making  the  last  desperate  effort, 
which  was  directed  against  the  lines  held  by  Companies 
H  and  M.  In  this  charge  they  came  close  enough  to  us 
to  use  their  bows  and  arrows,  and  one  man  lying  dead 
within  our  lines  was  touched  with  one  of  the  coup-sticks. 
When  I  say  the  stick  was  only  twelve  or  fifteen  feet  long, 
some  idea  of  the  determined  and  desperate  fighting  of 
these  people  may  be  understood.  This  charge  of  theirs 
was  gallantly  repulsed  by  the  men  on  that  line,  led  by  Col 
onel  Benteen.  They  also  came  close  enough  to  send  their 
arrows  into  the  line  held  by  Companies  D  and  K,  but 


308  TONDA. 

were  driven  away  by  the  light  charge  of  the  line,  which 
I  accompanied.  We  now  had  many  wounded,  and  the 
question  of  water  was  vital,  as  from  6  p.  M.,  of  the  pre 
vious  evening,  until  now,  10  A.  M.,  about  sixteen  hours, 
we  had  been  without  it.  A  skirmish  line  was  formed  under 
Colonel  Benteen,  to  protect  the  descent  of  volunteers 
down  the  hill  in  front  of  his  position  to  reach  the  water. 
We  succeeded  in  filling  some  canteens,  although  many 
men  were  hit  in  doing  so.  The  fury  of  the  attack  was 
now  over,  and  to  our  astonishment  the  Indians  were 
seen  going  toward  the  village.  But  two  solutions  oc 
curred  to  us  for  this  movement:  that  they  were  going  for 
something  to  eat,  more  ammunition,  or  that  Ouster  was 
coming.  We  took  advantage  of  this  lull  to  fill  our  vessels 
with  water,  and  soon  had  our  camp  kettles  full.  They 
continued  to  withdraw  and  all  firing  ceased,  save  occa 
sional  shots  from  sharpshooters,  sent  to  annoy  us  about 
the  water.  About  2  p.  M.  the  grass  in  the  bottom  was 
set  on  fire  and  followed  up  by  the  Indians,  who  encour 
aged  its  burning,  and  it  was  evident  to  me  it  was  done 
for  a  purpose,  and  which  purpose  I  discovered  later  on  to 
be  the  creation  of  clouds  of  smoke,  behind  which  they 
were  packing  and  preparing  to  move  forward.  It  was  be 
tween  6  and  7  P.  M.  that  the  village  came  out  from 
behind  the  dense  clouds  of  smoke  and  dust.  We  had  a 
good  view  as  they  filed  away  in  the  direction  of  the  Big 
Horn  Mountains,  moving  in  perfect  military  order.  The 
length  of  the  column  was  fully  equal  to  that  of  a  large 
division  of  the  cavalry  corps  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 
such  as  I  have  seen  in  its  march. 

"We  now  thought  of  Ouster  (of  whom  nothing  had 
been  seen,  and  nothing  heard  since  the  firing  in  his  direc 
tion  about  6  p.  M.,  on  the  evening  of  the  25th),  and  we 
concluded  that  the  Indians  had  got  between  him  and  us 


A  STORY  OF  THE  Sioux.  309 

and   driven  him  toward   the   boat  at   the   mouth   of  the 

Little  Big  Horn  river.     The  awful  fate  that  did  befall 

him  never  occurred  to  us  within  the  limits  of  possibility." 

*  *  *  ***** 

Respectfully  submitted, 

MAJ.  M.  A.  REXO, 

Seventh  Cavalrv. 


RETURN  CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO—*-  202  Main  Library  642-3403 


LOAN  PERIOD  1      2                               ; 

3 

4                               5 

5 

LIBRARY  USE 

This  book  is  due  before  closing  time  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

I 

^.^ 

RK.  CIR.    JAN  1  3  < 

>-    ^  ^ 

^ 

UfifiAfflH 

L     '**-'*"?":>       * 

1  E  - 

^    NOV  25  8  1979 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6A,  7m,  3/78  BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


959526 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


